This is a modern-English version of The Second Jungle Book, originally written by Kipling, Rudyard. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





THE SECOND JUNGLE BOOK



By Rudyard Kipling














Contents

HOW FEAR CAME

     The stream is shrunk—the pool is dry,
     And we be comrades, thou and I;
     With fevered jowl and dusty flank
     Each jostling each along the bank;
     And by one drouthy fear made still,
     Forgoing thought of quest or kill.
     Now ‘neath his dam the fawn may see,
     The lean Pack-wolf as cowed as he,
     And the tall buck, unflinching, note
     The fangs that tore his father’s throat.
     The pools are shrunk—the streams are dry,
     And we be playmates, thou and I,
     Till yonder cloud—Good Hunting!—loose
     The rain that breaks our Water Truce.
     The stream is shrunk—the pool is dry,  
     And we are buddies, you and I;  
     With feverish jowls and dusty sides  
     Each bumping against the other along the bank;  
     And by one parched fear made quiet,  
     Giving up any thought of the hunt or catch.  
     Now under his mother, the fawn can see,  
     The lean Pack-wolf just as scared as he,  
     And the tall buck, standing firm, notes  
     The teeth that ripped his father's throat.  
     The pools are shrunk—the streams are dry,  
     And we are playmates, you and I,  
     Until that cloud—Good Hunting!—lets  
     The rain that breaks our Water Truce.

The Law of the Jungle—which is by far the oldest law in the world—has arranged for almost every kind of accident that may befall the Jungle People, till now its code is as perfect as time and custom can make it. You will remember that Mowgli spent a great part of his life in the Seeonee Wolf-Pack, learning the Law from Baloo, the Brown Bear; and it was Baloo who told him, when the boy grew impatient at the constant orders, that the Law was like the Giant Creeper, because it dropped across every one’s back and no one could escape. “When thou hast lived as long as I have, Little Brother, thou wilt see how all the Jungle obeys at least one Law. And that will be no pleasant sight,” said Baloo.

The Law of the Jungle—which is the oldest law in the world—has provided for almost every kind of accident that might happen to the Jungle People, and its code is as refined as time and tradition can make it. You’ll remember that Mowgli spent a big part of his life in the Seeonee Wolf-Pack, learning the Law from Baloo, the Brown Bear; and it was Baloo who told him, when the boy became impatient with the constant commands, that the Law was like the Giant Creeper, because it hangs over everyone and no one can get away from it. “When you’ve lived as long as I have, Little Brother, you’ll see how all the Jungle follows at least one Law. And that won’t be a pretty sight,” said Baloo.

This talk went in at one ear and out at the other, for a boy who spends his life eating and sleeping does not worry about anything till it actually stares him in the face. But, one year, Baloo’s words came true, and Mowgli saw all the Jungle working under the Law.

This talk went in one ear and out the other, because a boy who spends his life eating and sleeping doesn’t worry about anything until it’s right in front of him. But one year, Baloo’s words came true, and Mowgli saw all the Jungle operating under the Law.

It began when the winter Rains failed almost entirely, and Ikki, the Porcupine, meeting Mowgli in a bamboo-thicket, told him that the wild yams were drying up. Now everybody knows that Ikki is ridiculously fastidious in his choice of food, and will eat nothing but the very best and ripest. So Mowgli laughed and said, “What is that to me?”

It started when the winter rains barely happened, and Ikki, the Porcupine, ran into Mowgli in a bamboo thicket and told him that the wild yams were drying up. Everyone knows that Ikki is super picky about his food and will only eat the absolute best and ripest. So Mowgli laughed and said, “What does that matter to me?”

“Not much NOW,” said Ikki, rattling his quills in a stiff, uncomfortable way, “but later we shall see. Is there any more diving into the deep rock-pool below the Bee-Rocks, Little Brother?”

“Not much RIGHT NOW,” said Ikki, shaking his quills awkwardly, “but we’ll see later. Is there any more diving into the deep rock pool below the Bee-Rocks, Little Brother?”

“No. The foolish water is going all away, and I do not wish to break my head,” said Mowgli, who, in those days, was quite sure that he knew as much as any five of the Jungle People put together.

“No. The silly water is all going away, and I don't want to hurt my head,” said Mowgli, who, back then, was pretty sure he knew as much as any five of the Jungle People combined.

“That is thy loss. A small crack might let in some wisdom.” Ikki ducked quickly to prevent Mowgli from pulling his nose-bristles, and Mowgli told Baloo what Ikki had said. Baloo looked very grave, and mumbled half to himself: “If I were alone I would change my hunting-grounds now, before the others began to think. And yet—hunting among strangers ends in fighting; and they might hurt the Man-cub. We must wait and see how the mohwa blooms.”

"That's your loss. A little crack might let in some wisdom." Ikki quickly ducked to avoid Mowgli grabbing his nose-bristles, and Mowgli told Baloo what Ikki had said. Baloo looked very serious and mumbled mostly to himself: "If I were on my own, I would change my hunting grounds now, before the others start thinking. And yet—hunting among strangers leads to fighting; they could hurt the Man-cub. We have to wait and see how the mohwa blooms."

That spring the mohwa tree, that Baloo was so fond of, never flowered. The greeny, cream-coloured, waxy blossoms were heat-killed before they were born, and only a few bad-smelling petals came down when he stood on his hind legs and shook the tree. Then, inch by inch, the untempered heat crept into the heart of the Jungle, turning it yellow, brown, and at last black. The green growths in the sides of the ravines burned up to broken wires and curled films of dead stuff; the hidden pools sank down and caked over, keeping the last least footmark on their edges as if it had been cast in iron; the juicy-stemmed creepers fell away from the trees they clung to and died at their feet; the bamboos withered, clanking when the hot winds blew, and the moss peeled off the rocks deep in the Jungle, till they were as bare and as hot as the quivering blue boulders in the bed of the stream.

That spring, the mohwa tree that Baloo loved so much didn’t bloom. The greenish, cream-colored, waxy blossoms were scorched by the heat before they could even blossom, and only a few bad-smelling petals fell when he stood on his hind legs and shook the tree. Then, gradually, the intense heat seeped into the heart of the Jungle, turning it yellow, brown, and finally black. The green plants along the ravines burned up to broken bits and curled filaments of dead material; the hidden pools dried up and formed a crust, keeping the last footprints along their edges as if they had been cast in iron; the juicy-stemmed vines released their grip on the trees they clung to and died at their bases; the bamboos withered, clattering when the hot winds blew, and the moss peeled off the rocks deep in the Jungle until they were as bare and as hot as the shimmering blue boulders in the stream bed.

The birds and the monkey-people went north early in the year, for they knew what was coming; and the deer and the wild pig broke far away to the perished fields of the villages, dying sometimes before the eyes of men too weak to kill them. Chil, the Kite, stayed and grew fat, for there was a great deal of carrion, and evening after evening he brought the news to the beasts, too weak to force their way to fresh hunting-grounds, that the sun was killing the Jungle for three days’ flight in every direction.

The birds and the monkey-people headed north early in the year because they knew what was ahead; meanwhile, the deer and the wild pigs fled far away to the barren fields of the villages, sometimes dying right in front of people who were too weak to hunt them. Chil, the Kite, stayed behind and got fat since there was plenty of carrion, and every evening he brought news to the animals, too weak to travel to new hunting grounds, that the sun was destroying the Jungle for three days’ journey in every direction.

Mowgli, who had never known what real hunger meant, fell back on stale honey, three years old, scraped out of deserted rock-hives—honey black as a sloe, and dusty with dried sugar. He hunted, too, for deep-boring grubs under the bark of the trees, and robbed the wasps of their new broods. All the game in the jungle was no more than skin and bone, and Bagheera could kill thrice in a night, and hardly get a full meal. But the want of water was the worst, for though the Jungle People drink seldom they must drink deep.

Mowgli, who had never experienced real hunger, relied on stale honey, three years old, scraped from abandoned rock hives—honey as dark as a sloe, covered in dried sugar. He also searched for deep-boring grubs under the bark of the trees and stole the wasps' new broods. All the game in the jungle was nothing but skin and bone, and Bagheera could kill three times in one night and still barely have a full meal. But the lack of water was the worst, because even though the Jungle People seldom drink, they need to drink a lot when they do.

And the heat went on and on, and sucked up all the moisture, till at last the main channel of the Waingunga was the only stream that carried a trickle of water between its dead banks; and when Hathi, the wild elephant, who lives for a hundred years and more, saw a long, lean blue ridge of rock show dry in the very centre of the stream, he knew that he was looking at the Peace Rock, and then and there he lifted up his trunk and proclaimed the Water Truce, as his father before him had proclaimed it fifty years ago. The deer, wild pig, and buffalo took up the cry hoarsely; and Chil, the Kite, flew in great circles far and wide, whistling and shrieking the warning.

And the heat continued relentlessly, draining all the moisture, until eventually the main channel of the Waingunga was the only stream that had a trickle of water between its barren banks. When Hathi, the wild elephant, who lives for over a hundred years, saw a long, dry blue ridge of rock appear in the middle of the stream, he realized he was looking at the Peace Rock. Right then, he raised his trunk and declared the Water Truce, just like his father had done fifty years earlier. The deer, wild pig, and buffalo joined in hoarsely; and Chil, the Kite, soared in wide circles, whistling and shrieking the warning.

By the Law of the Jungle it is death to kill at the drinking-places when once the Water Truce has been declared. The reason of this is that drinking comes before eating. Every one in the Jungle can scramble along somehow when only game is scarce; but water is water, and when there is but one source of supply, all hunting stops while the Jungle People go there for their needs. In good seasons, when water was plentiful, those who came down to drink at the Waingunga—or anywhere else, for that matter—did so at the risk of their lives, and that risk made no small part of the fascination of the night’s doings. To move down so cunningly that never a leaf stirred; to wade knee-deep in the roaring shallows that drown all noise from behind; to drink, looking backward over one shoulder, every muscle ready for the first desperate bound of keen terror; to roll on the sandy margin, and return, wet-muzzled and well plumped out, to the admiring herd, was a thing that all tall-antlered young bucks took a delight in, precisely because they knew that at any moment Bagheera or Shere Khan might leap upon them and bear them down. But now all that life-and-death fun was ended, and the Jungle People came up, starved and weary, to the shrunken river,—tiger, bear, deer, buffalo, and pig, all together,—drank the fouled waters, and hung above them, too exhausted to move off.

According to the Law of the Jungle, it's a death sentence to kill at drinking places once the Water Truce is declared. This is because drinking is more important than eating. Everyone in the Jungle can manage when food is scarce, but water is essential, and when there’s just one source, all hunting stops while the Jungle People go there to drink. In good seasons, when water was easy to find, those who came down to the Waingunga—or anywhere else, for that matter—did so at the risk of their lives, and that risk added to the thrill of the night’s adventures. To move stealthily without rustling a leaf; to wade knee-deep in the roaring shallows that drown out all noise from behind; to drink while glancing over one shoulder, every muscle ready for a quick escape at the slightest hint of danger; to roll on the sandy bank and return, wet-faced and satisfied, to their friends was something every tall-antlered young buck enjoyed, precisely because they knew that at any moment, Bagheera or Shere Khan could pounce on them. But now all that life-and-death excitement was over, and the Jungle People gathered, starved and exhausted, at the shrunken river—tiger, bear, deer, buffalo, and pig, all together—drank the polluted water, and stayed there, too tired to leave.

The deer and the pig had tramped all day in search of something better than dried bark and withered leaves. The buffaloes had found no wallows to be cool in, and no green crops to steal. The snakes had left the Jungle and come down to the river in the hope of finding a stray frog. They curled round wet stones, and never offered to strike when the nose of a rooting pig dislodged them. The river-turtles had long ago been killed by Bagheera, cleverest of hunters, and the fish had buried themselves deep in the dry mud. Only the Peace Rock lay across the shallows like a long snake, and the little tired ripples hissed as they dried on its hot side.

The deer and the pig had been wandering all day looking for something better than dried bark and withered leaves. The buffaloes hadn’t found any muddy spots to cool off in, and there were no green crops to steal. The snakes had left the Jungle and come down to the river hoping to find a stray frog. They curled around wet stones and didn't even try to strike when a rooting pig bumped into them. The river turtles had been wiped out long ago by Bagheera, the smartest of hunters, and the fish had buried themselves deep in the dry mud. Only the Peace Rock lay across the shallow water like a long snake, and the little tired ripples hissed as they dried on its hot side.

It was here that Mowgli came nightly for the cool and the companionship. The most hungry of his enemies would hardly have cared for the boy then, His naked hide made him seem more lean and wretched than any of his fellows. His hair was bleached to tow colour by the sun; his ribs stood out like the ribs of a basket, and the lumps on his knees and elbows, where he was used to track on all fours, gave his shrunken limbs the look of knotted grass-stems. But his eye, under his matted forelock, was cool and quiet, for Bagheera was his adviser in this time of trouble, and told him to go quietly, hunt slowly, and never, on any account, to lose his temper.

It was here that Mowgli came every night for the cool air and the company. The hungriest of his enemies wouldn't have even bothered with the boy then. His bare skin made him look more thin and miserable than any of his peers. The sun had bleached his hair to a straw color; his ribs stuck out like the ribs of a basket, and the bumps on his knees and elbows, from crawling on all fours, gave his thin limbs the appearance of twisted grass stems. But his eye, hidden beneath his tangled hair, was calm and composed, because Bagheera was his advisor during this tough time and told him to move quietly, hunt slowly, and never, under any circumstances, lose his temper.

“It is an evil time,” said the Black Panther, one furnace-hot evening, “but it will go if we can live till the end. Is thy stomach full, Man-cub?”

“It’s a tough time,” said the Black Panther, one scorching evening, “but it will pass if we can make it to the end. Are you full, Man-cub?”

“There is stuff in my stomach, but I get no good of it. Think you, Bagheera, the Rains have forgotten us and will never come again?”

“There’s food in my stomach, but it doesn’t do me any good. What do you think, Bagheera? Do you think the rains have forgotten us and will never come back?”

“Not I! We shall see the mohwa in blossom yet, and the little fawns all fat with new grass. Come down to the Peace Rock and hear the news. On my back, Little Brother.”

“Not me! We’ll see the mohwa blooming soon, and the baby deer all plump from the fresh grass. Come down to the Peace Rock and hear the news. Climb on my back, Little Brother.”

“This is no time to carry weight. I can still stand alone, but—indeed we be no fatted bullocks, we two.”

“This isn't the time to bear burdens. I can still stand on my own, but—honestly, we’re no fat bulls, the two of us.”

Bagheera looked along his ragged, dusty flank and whispered. “Last night I killed a bullock under the yoke. So low was I brought that I think I should not have dared to spring if he had been loose. WOU!”

Bagheera glanced at his worn, dusty side and whispered, “Last night I killed a bullock that was tied up. I was brought so low that I don’t think I would have dared to jump if he had been free. WOU!”

Mowgli laughed. “Yes, we be great hunters now,” said he. “I am very bold—to eat grubs,” and the two came down together through the crackling undergrowth to the river-bank and the lace-work of shoals that ran out from it in every direction.

Mowgli laughed. “Yeah, we’re great hunters now,” he said. “I’m really brave—to eat grubs,” and the two of them came down together through the crackling undergrowth to the riverbank and the intricate patterns of shoals that spread out from it in every direction.

“The water cannot live long,” said Baloo, joining them. “Look across. Yonder are trails like the roads of Man.”

“The water can’t survive for long,” Baloo said, joining them. “Look over there. Those are trails like the roads created by humans.”

On the level plain of the farther bank the stiff jungle-grass had died standing, and, dying, had mummied. The beaten tracks of the deer and the pig, all heading toward the river, had striped that colourless plain with dusty gullies driven through the ten-foot grass, and, early as it was, each long avenue was full of first-comers hastening to the water. You could hear the does and fawns coughing in the snuff-like dust.

On the flat land of the far bank, the stiff jungle grass had died but still stood tall, mummified. The worn paths of deer and wild pigs, all heading toward the river, had cut dusty trenches through the ten-foot grass, and even though it was early, each long path was filled with the first arrivals rushing to the water. You could hear the female deer and their fawns coughing in the fine dust.

Up-stream, at the bend of the sluggish pool round the Peace Rock, and Warden of the Water Truce, stood Hathi, the wild elephant, with his sons, gaunt and gray in the moonlight, rocking to and fro—always rocking. Below him a little were the vanguard of the deer; below these, again, the pig and the wild buffalo; and on the opposite bank, where the tall trees came down to the water’s edge, was the place set apart for the Eaters of Flesh—the tiger, the wolves, the panther, the bear, and the others.

Upstream, at the bend of the slow pool around the Peace Rock, the Warden of the Water Truce, Hathi the wild elephant, stood with his sons, gaunt and gray in the moonlight, swaying back and forth—always swaying. Just below him were the deer at the forefront; beneath them were the wild pigs and buffalo; and on the opposite bank, where the tall trees reached down to the water’s edge, was the territory reserved for the Flesh Eaters—the tiger, wolves, panther, bear, and others.

“We are under one Law, indeed,” said Bagheera, wading into the water and looking across at the lines of clicking horns and starting eyes where the deer and the pig pushed each other to and fro. “Good hunting, all you of my blood,” he added, lying own at full length, one flank thrust out of the shallows; and then, between his teeth, “But for that which is the Law it would be VERY good hunting.”

“We’re all subject to one Law, that’s true,” Bagheera said, stepping into the water and gazing at the herd of deer and pigs jostling against each other. “Good luck hunting, all of you of my kind,” he continued, stretching out fully with one side sticking out of the shallows; then, between his teeth, he added, “But if it weren’t for the Law, this would be EXCELLENT hunting.”

The quick-spread ears of the deer caught the last sentence, and a frightened whisper ran along the ranks. “The Truce! Remember the Truce!”

The deer’s sharp ears picked up the last sentence, and a frightened whisper swept through the ranks. “The Truce! Don’t forget the Truce!”

“Peace there, peace!” gurgled Hathi, the wild elephant. “The Truce holds, Bagheera. This is no time to talk of hunting.”

“Calm down, calm down!” Hathi, the wild elephant, said with a rumble. “The truce is in place, Bagheera. This is not the time to discuss hunting.”

“Who should know better than I?” Bagheera answered, rolling his yellow eyes up-stream. “I am an eater of turtles—a fisher of frogs. Ngaayah! Would I could get good from chewing branches!”

“Who should know better than I?” Bagheera replied, rolling his yellow eyes upstream. “I eat turtles and fish for frogs. Ugh! I wish I could get anything from chewing on branches!”

“WE wish so, very greatly,” bleated a young fawn, who had only been born that spring, and did not at all like it. Wretched as the Jungle People were, even Hathi could not help chuckling; while Mowgli, lying on his elbows in the warm water, laughed aloud, and beat up the scum with his feet.

“Yeah, we really want that,” bleated a young fawn, who had just been born that spring and didn’t like it at all. As miserable as the Jungle People were, even Hathi couldn’t help but chuckle; while Mowgli, lying on his elbows in the warm water, laughed out loud and splashed the scum with his feet.

“Well spoken, little bud-horn,” Bagheera purred. “When the Truce ends that shall be remembered in thy favour,” and he looked keenly through the darkness to make sure of recognising the fawn again.

“Well said, little bud-horn,” Bagheera purred. “When the Truce ends, that will be remembered in your favor,” and he looked intently through the darkness to ensure he recognized the fawn again.

Gradually the talking spread up and down the drinking-places. One could hear the scuffling, snorting pig asking for more room; the buffaloes grunting among themselves as they lurched out across the sand-bars, and the deer telling pitiful stories of their long foot-sore wanderings in quest of food. Now and again they asked some question of the Eaters of Flesh across the river, but all the news was bad, and the roaring hot wind of the Jungle came and went between the rocks and the rattling branches, and scattered twigs, and dust on the water.

Gradually, the chatter spread throughout the bars. One could hear the scuffling, snorting pig asking for more space; the buffaloes grunting to each other as they stumbled across the sandbars, and the deer sharing sad tales of their long, tired journeys in search of food. Occasionally, they would ask the Eaters of Flesh across the river a question, but all the news was negative, and the scorching hot wind from the Jungle filled the spaces between the rocks and the rattling branches, scattering twigs and dust onto the water.

“The men-folk, too, they die beside their ploughs,” said a young sambhur. “I passed three between sunset and night. They lay still, and their Bullocks with them. We also shall lie still in a little.”

“The menfolk die next to their plows too,” said a young sambhur. “I saw three of them between sunset and night. They were lying still, along with their bullocks. We’ll also lie still soon.”

“The river has fallen since last night,” said Baloo. “O Hathi, hast thou ever seen the like of this drought?”

“The river has dropped since last night,” said Baloo. “Oh Hathi, have you ever seen a drought like this?”

“It will pass, it will pass,” said Hathi, squirting water along his back and sides.

“It will pass, it will pass,” said Hathi, spraying water along his back and sides.

“We have one here that cannot endure long,” said Baloo; and he looked toward the boy he loved.

“We have one here that can’t last long,” said Baloo, looking at the boy he loved.

“I?” said Mowgli indignantly, sitting up in the water. “I have no long fur to cover my bones, but—but if THY hide were taken off, Baloo——”

“I?” said Mowgli indignantly, sitting up in the water. “I don’t have thick fur to cover my bones, but—but if YOUR skin were taken off, Baloo——”

Hathi shook all over at the idea, and Baloo said severely:

Hathi trembled at the thought, and Baloo said firmly:

“Man-cub, that is not seemly to tell a Teacher of the Law. Never have I been seen without my hide.”

“Kid, it's not right to tell a Teacher of the Law that. I've never been seen without my skin.”

“Nay, I meant no harm, Baloo; but only that thou art, as it were, like the cocoanut in the husk, and I am the same cocoanut all naked. Now that brown husk of thine——” Mowgli was sitting cross-legged, and explaining things with his forefinger in his usual way, when Bagheera put out a paddy paw and pulled him over backward into the water.

“Nah, I meant no harm, Baloo; I just meant that you’re like a coconut still in its husk, and I’m the same coconut, all exposed. Now that brown husk of yours—” Mowgli was sitting cross-legged, explaining things with his index finger in his usual way when Bagheera reached out a paw and yanked him backward into the water.

“Worse and worse,” said the Black Panther, as the boy rose spluttering. “First Baloo is to be skinned, and now he is a cocoanut. Be careful that he does not do what the ripe cocoanuts do.”

“Things keep getting worse,” said the Black Panther, as the boy stood up, coughing. “First, Baloo is going to be skinned, and now he’s a coconut. Make sure he doesn’t do what ripe coconuts do.”

“And what is that?” said Mowgli, off his guard for the minute, though that is one of the oldest catches in the Jungle.

“And what is that?” Mowgli asked, momentarily caught off guard, even though that's one of the oldest tricks in the Jungle.

“Break thy head,” said Bagheera quietly, pulling him under again.

“Break your head,” said Bagheera quietly, pulling him under again.

“It is not good to make a jest of thy teacher,” said the bear, when Mowgli had been ducked for the third time.

“It’s not cool to make fun of your teacher,” said the bear, when Mowgli had been dunked for the third time.

“Not good! What would ye have? That naked thing running to and fro makes a monkey-jest of those who have once been good hunters, and pulls the best of us by the whiskers for sport.” This was Shere Khan, the Lame Tiger, limping down to the water. He waited a little to enjoy the sensation he made among the deer on the opposite to lap, growling: “The jungle has become a whelping-ground for naked cubs now. Look at me, Man-cub!”

“Not cool! What do you want? That naked thing running around makes a joke of those who used to be good hunters and pulls the best of us by the whiskers for fun.” This was Shere Khan, the Lame Tiger, limping down to the water. He waited a moment to enjoy the reaction he was causing among the deer across the way to drink, growling: “The jungle has become a breeding ground for naked cubs now. Look at me, Man-cub!”

Mowgli looked—stared, rather—as insolently as he knew how, and in a minute Shere Khan turned away uneasily. “Man-cub this, and Man-cub that,” he rumbled, going on with his drink, “the cub is neither man nor cub, or he would have been afraid. Next season I shall have to beg his leave for a drink. Augrh!”

Mowgli looked—more like stared—with as much defiance as he could muster, and after a moment, Shere Khan shifted uncomfortably. “Man-cub this, and Man-cub that,” he grumbled, continuing to drink, “the cub is neither man nor cub, or he would be scared. Next season, I’ll have to ask him for permission to drink. Ugh!”

“That may come, too,” said Bagheera, looking him steadily between the eyes. “That may come, too—Faugh, Shere Khan!—what new shame hast thou brought here?”

"That might happen as well," Bagheera said, looking him directly in the eyes. "That might happen as well—Ugh, Shere Khan!—what new disgrace have you brought here?"

The Lame Tiger had dipped his chin and jowl in the water, and dark, oily streaks were floating from it down-stream.

The Lame Tiger had lowered his chin and jaw into the water, and dark, oily streaks were drifting downstream from it.

“Man!” said Shere Khan coolly, “I killed an hour since.” He went on purring and growling to himself.

“Man!” said Shere Khan casually, “I killed an hour ago.” He continued purring and growling to himself.

The line of beasts shook and wavered to and fro, and a whisper went up that grew to a cry. “Man! Man! He has killed Man!” Then all looked towards Hathi, the wild elephant, but he seemed not to hear. Hathi never does anything till the time comes, and that is one of the reasons why he lives so long.

The line of animals shook and swayed back and forth, and a whisper rose up that turned into a shout. “Man! Man! He has killed Man!” Then everyone looked at Hathi, the wild elephant, but he didn’t seem to notice. Hathi never acts until the moment is right, and that’s one of the reasons he lives so long.

“At such a season as this to kill Man! Was no other game afoot?” said Bagheera scornfully, drawing himself out of the tainted water, and shaking each paw, cat-fashion, as he did so.

“At a time like this to kill a man! Was there no other game to hunt?” said Bagheera disdainfully, pulling himself out of the dirty water and shaking each paw, like a cat, as he did so.

“I killed for choice—not for food.” The horrified whisper began again, and Hathi’s watchful little white eye cocked itself in Shere Khan’s direction. “For choice,” Shere Khan drawled. “Now come I to drink and make me clean again. Is there any to forbid?”

“I killed for choice—not for food.” The shocked whisper started again, and Hathi’s alert little white eye turned toward Shere Khan. “For choice,” Shere Khan said slowly. “Now I’ve come to drink and clean myself again. Is there anyone who wants to stop me?”

Bagheera’s back began to curve like a bamboo in a high wind, but Hathi lifted up his trunk and spoke quietly.

Bagheera’s back started to bend like bamboo in a strong wind, but Hathi raised his trunk and spoke softly.

“Thy kill was from choice?” he asked; and when Hathi asks a question it is best to answer.

“Was your kill a choice?” he asked; and when Hathi asks a question, it's best to respond.

“Even so. It was my right and my Night. Thou knowest, O Hathi.” Shere Khan spoke almost courteously.

“Even so. It was my right and my night. You know, O Hathi.” Shere Khan spoke almost politely.

“Yes, I know,” Hathi answered; and, after a little silence, “Hast thou drunk thy fill?”

“Yes, I know,” Hathi replied; and after a brief silence, he asked, “Have you had enough to drink?”

“For to-night, yes.”

"Yes, for tonight."

“Go, then. The river is to drink, and not to defile. None but the Lame Tiger would so have boasted of his right at this season when—when we suffer together—Man and Jungle People alike. Clean or unclean, get to thy lair, Shere Khan!”

“Go, then. The river is for drinking, not for polluting. Only the Lame Tiger would brag about his entitlement at a time like this—when we all suffer together—humans and jungle animals alike. Clean or dirty, get back to your den, Shere Khan!”

The last words rang out like silver trumpets, and Hathi’s three sons rolled forward half a pace, though there was no need. Shere Khan slunk away, not daring to growl, for he knew—what every one else knows—that when the last comes to the last, Hathi is the Master of the Jungle.

The final words echoed like silver trumpets, and Hathi’s three sons pushed forward a little, even though it wasn’t necessary. Shere Khan sneaked away, not daring to growl, because he knew—just like everyone else—that when it comes down to it, Hathi is the Master of the Jungle.

“What is this right Shere Khan speaks of?” Mowgli whispered in Bagheera’s ear. “To kill Man is always, shameful. The Law says so. And yet Hathi says——”

“What is this right Shere Khan is talking about?” Mowgli whispered in Bagheera’s ear. “To kill a human is always shameful. The Law says so. And yet Hathi says——”

“Ask him. I do not know, Little Brother. Right or no right, if Hathi had not spoken I would have taught that lame butcher his lesson. To come to the Peace Rock fresh from a kill of Man—and to boast of it—is a jackal’s trick. Besides, he tainted the good water.”

"Ask him. I don't know, Little Brother. Whether it's right or wrong, if Hathi hadn't spoken, I would have taught that lame butcher a lesson. To come to the Peace Rock right after killing a human—and to brag about it—is a jackal's move. Plus, he contaminated the good water."

Mowgli waited for a minute to pick up his courage, because no one cared to address Hathi directly, and then he cried: “What is Shere Khan’s right, O Hathi?” Both banks echoed his words, for all the People of the Jungle are intensely curious, and they had just seen something that none except Baloo, who looked very thoughtful, seemed to understand.

Mowgli took a moment to gather his courage, since no one dared to talk to Hathi directly, and then he called out, “What gives Shere Khan the right, O Hathi?” Both sides echoed his words, because everyone in the Jungle is extremely curious, and they had just witnessed something that only Baloo, who appeared very contemplative, seemed to grasp.

“It is an old tale,” said Hathi; “a tale older than the Jungle. Keep silence along the banks and I will tell that tale.”

“It’s an old story,” Hathi said; “a story older than the Jungle. Be quiet along the banks and I will tell that story.”

There was a minute or two of pushing a shouldering among the pigs and the buffalo, and then the leaders of the herds grunted, one after another, “We wait,” and Hathi strode forward, till he was nearly knee-deep in the pool by the Peace Rock. Lean and wrinkled and yellow-tusked though he was, he looked what the Jungle knew him to be—their master.

There was a minute or two of shoving and jostling among the pigs and the buffalo, and then the leaders of the herds grunted, one after another, “We wait,” and Hathi walked forward, almost knee-deep in the pool by the Peace Rock. Lean and wrinkled with yellowed tusks, he looked like what the Jungle recognized him to be—their master.

“Ye know, children,” he began, “that of all things ye most fear Man;” and there was a mutter of agreement.

“Listen up, kids,” he started, “you know that of all things, you fear Man the most;” and there was a murmur of agreement.

“This tale touches thee, Little Brother,” said Bagheera to Mowgli.

“This story affects you, Little Brother,” said Bagheera to Mowgli.

“I? I am of the Pack—a hunter of the Free People,” Mowgli answered. “What have I to do with Man?”

“I? I’m part of the Pack—a hunter of the Free People,” Mowgli replied. “What do I have to do with Man?”

“And ye do not know why ye fear Man?” Hathi went on. “This is the reason. In the beginning of the Jungle, and none know when that was, we of the Jungle walked together, having no fear of one another. In those days there was no drought, and leaves and flowers and fruit grew on the same tree, and we ate nothing at all except leaves and flowers and grass and fruit and bark.”

“And you don't know why you fear Man?” Hathi continued. “Here’s the reason. In the beginning of the Jungle, and no one knows when that was, we in the Jungle walked together, having no fear of each other. Back then, there was no drought, and leaves, flowers, and fruit grew on the same tree, and we only ate leaves, flowers, grass, fruit, and bark.”

“I am glad I was not born in those days,” said Bagheera. “Bark is only good to sharpen claws.”

“I’m glad I wasn’t born in those times,” said Bagheera. “Bark is only good for sharpening claws.”

“And the Lord of the Jungle was Tha, the First of the Elephants. He drew the Jungle out of deep waters with his trunk; and where he made furrows in the ground with his tusks, there the rivers ran; and where he struck with his foot, there rose ponds of good water; and when he blew through his trunk,—thus,—the trees fell. That was the manner in which the Jungle was made by Tha; and so the tale was told to me.”

“And the Lord of the Jungle was Tha, the First of the Elephants. He pulled the Jungle up from deep waters with his trunk; where he made grooves in the ground with his tusks, rivers flowed; where he stomped with his foot, ponds of fresh water appeared; and when he blew through his trunk—like this—the trees fell. That’s how Tha created the Jungle; and that’s the story I was told.”

“It has not lost fat in the telling,” Bagheera whispered, and Mowgli laughed behind his hand.

“It hasn’t lost its impact in the telling,” Bagheera whispered, and Mowgli laughed behind his hand.

“In those days there was no corn or melons or pepper or sugar-cane, nor were there any little huts such as ye have all seen; and the Jungle People knew nothing of Man, but lived in the Jungle together, making one people. But presently they began to dispute over their food, though there was grazing enough for all. They were lazy. Each wished to eat where he lay, as sometimes we can do now when the spring rains are good. Tha, the First of the Elephants, was busy making new jungles and leading the rivers in their beds. He could not walk in all places; therefore he made the First of the Tigers the master and the judge of the Jungle, to whom the Jungle People should bring their disputes. In those days the First of the Tigers ate fruit and grass with the others. He was as large as I am, and he was very beautiful, in colour all over like the blossom of the yellow creeper. There was never stripe nor bar upon his hide in those good days when this the Jungle was new. All the Jungle People came before him without fear, and his word was the Law of all the Jungle. We were then, remember ye, one people.

"In those days, there were no corn, melons, peppers, or sugarcane, and there weren't any little huts like the ones you all know; the Jungle People didn’t know anything about Man and lived together in the Jungle as one community. But soon, they started arguing over their food, even though there was enough grazing for everyone. They were lazy. Each one wanted to eat where they lay, like we can sometimes do now when the spring rains are good. Tha, the First of the Elephants, was busy creating new jungles and guiding the rivers into their beds. He couldn't walk everywhere; so he made the First of the Tigers the master and judge of the Jungle, to whom the Jungle People would bring their disputes. At that time, the First of the Tigers ate fruit and grass like the others. He was as big as I am and very beautiful, with a color all over like the bloom of the yellow creeper. There were no stripes or bars on his skin in those good days when the Jungle was still new. All the Jungle People approached him without fear, and his word was the Law of the Jungle. Remember, we were then one people."

“Yet upon a night there was a dispute between two bucks—a grazing-quarrel such as ye now settle with the horns and the fore-feet—and it is said that as the two spoke together before the First of the First of the Tigers lying among the flowers, a buck pushed him with his horns, and the First of the Tigers forgot that he was the master and judge of the Jungle, and, leaping upon that buck, broke his neck.

“Yet one night there was an argument between two bucks—a grazing fight like the ones you now settle with your horns and front legs—and it’s said that while they were talking together in front of the First of the Tigers, who was lying among the flowers, one buck pushed him with his horns. The First of the Tigers forgot he was the master and judge of the Jungle and, jumping on that buck, broke his neck.”

“Till that night never one of us had died, and the First of the Tigers, seeing what he had done, and being made foolish by the scent of the blood, ran away into the marshes of the North, and we of the Jungle, left without a judge, fell to fighting among ourselves; and Tha heard the noise of it and came back. Then some of us said this and some of us said that, but he saw the dead buck among the flowers, and asked who had killed, and we of the Jungle would not tell because the smell of the blood made us foolish. We ran to and fro in circles, capering and crying out and shaking our heads. Then Tha gave an order to the trees that hang low, and to the trailing creepers of the Jungle, that they should mark the killer of the buck so that he should know him again, and he said, ‘Who will now be master of the Jungle People?’ Then up leaped the Gray Ape who lives in the branches, and said, ‘I will now be master of the Jungle.’”

“Until that night, none of us had ever died, and the First of the Tigers, realizing what he had done and consumed by the smell of blood, ran off into the northern marshes. Without a judge, we of the Jungle fell to fighting among ourselves; Tha heard the commotion and returned. Some of us said one thing, and some said another, but he saw the dead buck among the flowers and asked who had killed it. We of the Jungle refused to say because the scent of blood had made us irrational. We ran in circles, dancing and shouting, shaking our heads. Then Tha commanded the low-hanging trees and the creeping vines of the Jungle to mark the killer of the buck so that he could recognize him later. He asked, ‘Who will now be the master of the Jungle People?’ Then the Gray Ape, who lives in the branches, jumped up and said, ‘I will be the master of the Jungle now.’”

At this Tha laughed, and said, “So be it,” and went away very angry.

At this, Tha laughed and said, “Fine then,” and walked away very angry.

“Children, ye know the Gray Ape. He was then as he is now. At the first he made a wise face for himself, but in a little while he began to scratch and to leap up and down, and when Tha came back he found the Gray Ape hanging, head down, from a bough, mocking those who stood below; and they mocked him again. And so there was no Law in the Jungle—only foolish talk and senseless words.

“Kids, you know the Gray Ape. He was the same then as he is now. At first, he put on a smart face, but soon he started to scratch and jump up and down. When Tha came back, he found the Gray Ape hanging upside down from a branch, making fun of those standing below; and they made fun of him again. So there was no Law in the Jungle—just silly talk and meaningless words.”

“Then Tha called us all together and said: ‘The first of your masters has brought Death into the Jungle, and the second Shame. Now it is time there was a Law, and a Law that ye must not break. Now ye shall know Fear, and when ye have found him ye shall know that he is your master, and the rest shall follow.’ Then we of the jungle said, ‘What is Fear?’ And Tha said, ‘Seek till ye find.’ So we went up and down the Jungle seeking for Fear, and presently the buffaloes——”

“Then Tha gathered us all together and said: ‘The first of your masters has brought Death into the Jungle, and the second has brought Shame. Now it’s time for a Law, and a Law that you must not break. Now you will know Fear, and when you find him, you will realize that he is your master, and everything else will follow.’ Then we of the jungle asked, ‘What is Fear?’ And Tha replied, ‘Seek until you find.’ So we roamed up and down the Jungle searching for Fear, and soon the buffaloes——”

“Ugh!” said Mysa, the leader of the buffaloes, from their sand-bank.

“Ugh!” said Mysa, the leader of the buffaloes, from their sandbank.

“Yes, Mysa, it was the buffaloes. They came back with the news that in a cave in the Jungle sat Fear, and that he had no hair, and went upon his hind legs. Then we of the Jungle followed the herd till we came to that cave, and Fear stood at the mouth of it, and he was, as the buffaloes had said, hairless, and he walked upon his hinder legs. When he saw us he cried out, and his voice filled us with the fear that we have now of that voice when we hear it, and we ran away, tramping upon and tearing each other because we were afraid. That night, so it was told to me, we of the Jungle did not lie down together as used to be our custom, but each tribe drew off by itself—the pig with the pig, the deer with the deer; horn to horn, hoof to hoof,—like keeping to like, and so lay shaking in the Jungle.

“Yes, Mysa, it was the buffaloes. They returned with the news that in a cave in the Jungle sat Fear, and that he had no hair and walked on his hind legs. So we from the Jungle followed the herd until we reached that cave, and Fear was at its entrance, exactly as the buffaloes had said—hairless, and walking on his hind legs. When he saw us, he shouted, and his voice filled us with the fear we still feel when we hear it, causing us to run away, trampling and pushing against each other out of fear. That night, as I was told, we of the Jungle did not lie down together as was our custom, but each tribe separated—pigs with pigs, deer with deer; horn to horn, hoof to hoof—sticking to our kind, and we lay there trembling in the Jungle.”

“Only the First of the Tigers was not with us, for he was still hidden in the marshes of the North, and when word was brought to him of the Thing we had seen in the cave, he said. ‘I will go to this Thing and break his neck.’ So he ran all the night till he came to the cave; but the trees and the creepers on his path, remembering the order that Tha had given, let down their branches and marked him as he ran, drawing their fingers across his back, his flank, his forehead, and his jowl. Wherever they touched him there was a mark and a stripe upon his yellow hide. AND THOSE STRIPES DO THIS CHILDREN WEAR TO THIS DAY! When he came to the cave, Fear, the Hairless One, put out his hand and called him ‘The Striped One that comes by night,’ and the First of the Tigers was afraid of the Hairless One, and ran back to the swamps howling.”

“Only the First of the Tigers wasn’t with us because he was still hiding in the northern marshes. When he heard about the Thing we saw in the cave, he said, ‘I’ll go find this Thing and break its neck.’ So he ran all night until he reached the cave. But the trees and vines on his path, remembering Tha's command, lowered their branches and marked him as he ran, brushing their fingers across his back, his side, his forehead, and his cheek. Wherever they touched him, there was a mark and a stripe on his yellow fur. AND THOSE STRIPES ARE STILL WORN BY THIS CHILDREN TO THIS DAY! When he got to the cave, Fear, the Hairless One, reached out and called him ‘The Striped One that comes by night,’ and the First of the Tigers was afraid of the Hairless One and ran back to the swamps howling.”

Mowgli chuckled quietly here, his chin in the water.

Mowgli chuckled softly here, his chin in the water.

“So loud did he howl that Tha heard him and said, ‘What is the sorrow?’ And the First of the Tigers, lifting up his muzzle to the new-made sky, which is now so old, said: ‘Give me back my power, O Tha. I am made ashamed before all the Jungle, and I have run away from a Hairless One, and he has called me a shameful name.’ ‘And why?’ said Tha. ‘Because I am smeared with the mud of the marshes,’ said the First of the Tigers. ‘Swim, then, and roll on the wet grass, and if it be mud it will wash away,’ said Tha; and the First of the Tigers swam, and rolled and rolled upon the grass, till the Jungle ran round and round before his eyes, but not one little bar upon all his hide was changed, and Tha, watching him, laughed. Then the First of the Tigers said: ‘What have I done that this comes to me?’ Tha said, ‘Thou hast killed the buck, and thou hast let Death loose in the Jungle, and with Death has come Fear, so that the people of the Jungle are afraid one of the other, as thou art afraid of the Hairless One.’ The First of the Tigers said, ‘They will never fear me, for I knew them since the beginning.’ Tha said, ‘Go and see.’ And the First of the Tigers ran to and fro, calling aloud to the deer and the pig and the sambhur and the porcupine and all the Jungle Peoples, and they all ran away from him who had been their judge, because they were afraid.

“So loudly did he howl that Tha heard him and asked, ‘What’s wrong?’ And the First of the Tigers, lifting his head to the newly created sky, which is now so old, said: ‘Give me back my strength, O Tha. I am ashamed in front of the entire Jungle, and I’ve run away from a Hairless One, and he has called me a shameful name.’ ‘And why?’ said Tha. ‘Because I am covered in marsh mud,’ said the First of the Tigers. ‘Swim, then, and roll on the wet grass, and if it is mud, it will wash away,’ said Tha; and the First of the Tigers swam, and rolled and rolled on the grass, until the Jungle spun around before his eyes, but not a single mark on his skin was changed, and Tha, watching him, laughed. Then the First of the Tigers said: ‘What have I done to deserve this?’ Tha replied, ‘You’ve killed the buck, and you’ve unleashed Death in the Jungle, and with Death has come Fear, so that the creatures of the Jungle are afraid of one another, just as you are afraid of the Hairless One.’ The First of the Tigers said, ‘They’ll never fear me, for I’ve known them since the beginning.’ Tha said, ‘Go and see.’ And the First of the Tigers ran back and forth, calling out to the deer and the pig and the sambhur and the porcupine and all the Jungle Peoples, and they all ran away from him who had been their judge, because they were afraid.

“Then the First of the Tigers came back, and his pride was broken in him, and, beating his head upon the ground, he tore up the earth with all his feet and said: ‘Remember that I was once the Master of the Jungle. Do not forget me, O Tha! Let my children remember that I was once without shame or fear!’ And Tha said: ‘This much I will do, because thou and I together saw the Jungle made. For one night in each year it shall be as it was before the buck was killed—for thee and for thy children. In that one night, if ye meet the Hairless One—and his name is Man—ye shall not be afraid of him, but he shall be afraid of you, as though ye were judges of the Jungle and masters of all things. Show him mercy in that night of his fear, for thou hast known what Fear is.’

“Then the First of the Tigers returned, and his pride was shattered, and, slamming his head against the ground, he ripped up the earth with all his feet and said: ‘Remember that I was once the Master of the Jungle. Don’t forget me, O Tha! Let my children know that I was once without shame or fear!’ And Tha replied: ‘I will do this much because you and I together witnessed the Jungle being created. For one night each year, it will be as it was before the buck was killed—for you and your children. On that one night, if you encounter the Hairless One—and his name is Man—you shall not be afraid of him, but he shall fear you, as if you were judges of the Jungle and masters of all things. Show him mercy on that night of his fear, for you know what Fear is.’”

“Then the First of the Tigers answered, ‘I am content’; but when next he drank he saw the black stripes upon his flank and his side, and he remembered the name that the Hairless One had given him, and he was angry. For a year he lived in the marshes waiting till Tha should keep his promise. And upon a night when the jackal of the Moon [the Evening Star] stood clear of the Jungle, he felt that his Night was upon him, and he went to that cave to meet the Hairless One. Then it happened as Tha promised, for the Hairless One fell down before him and lay along the ground, and the First of the Tigers struck him and broke his back, for he thought that there was but one such Thing in the Jungle, and that he had killed Fear. Then, nosing above the kill, he heard Tha coming down from the woods of the North, and presently the voice of the First of the Elephants, which is the voice that we hear now——”

“Then the First of the Tigers replied, ‘I’m okay’; but when he drank next, he saw the black stripes on his side and remembered the name the Hairless One had given him, and he felt angry. He lived in the marshes for a year, waiting for Tha to keep his promise. One night, when the jackal of the Moon [the Evening Star] was bright against the Jungle, he sensed that his Night had come, and he went to that cave to meet the Hairless One. It happened just as Tha promised, for the Hairless One fell down before him and lay flat on the ground, and the First of the Tigers attacked him and broke his back, thinking there was only one such Thing in the Jungle and that he had killed Fear. Then, sniffing above the kill, he heard Tha approaching from the woods of the North, and soon the voice of the First of the Elephants came, which is the voice we hear now——”

The thunder was rolling up and down the dry, scarred hills, but it brought no rain—only heat—lightning that flickered along the ridges—and Hathi went on: “THAT was the voice he heard, and it said: ‘Is this thy mercy?’ The First of the Tigers licked his lips and said: ‘What matter? I have killed Fear.’ And Tha said: ‘O blind and foolish! Thou hast untied the feet of Death, and he will follow thy trail till thou diest. Thou hast taught Man to kill!’

The thunder rolled over the dry, scarred hills, but it brought no rain—only heat—lightning flickering along the ridges—and Hathi continued: “THAT was the voice he heard, and it said: ‘Is this your mercy?’ The First of the Tigers licked his lips and replied: ‘What does it matter? I have killed Fear.’ And Tha said: ‘Oh, blind and foolish one! You have untied Death’s feet, and he will follow your trail until you die. You have taught Man to kill!’”

“The First of the Tigers, standing stiffly to his kill, said. ‘He is as the buck was. There is no Fear. Now I will judge the Jungle Peoples once more.’

“The First of the Tigers, standing stiffly by his kill, said, ‘He is like the buck was. There is no Fear. Now I will judge the Jungle Peoples once again.’”

“And Tha said: ‘Never again shall the Jungle Peoples come to thee. They shall never cross thy trail, nor sleep near thee, nor follow after thee, nor browse by thy lair. Only Fear shall follow thee, and with a blow that thou canst not see he shall bid thee wait his pleasure. He shall make the ground to open under thy feet, and the creeper to twist about thy neck, and the tree-trunks to grow together about thee higher than thou canst leap, and at the last he shall take thy hide to wrap his cubs when they are cold. Thou hast shown him no mercy, and none will he show thee.’

“And Tha said: ‘The Jungle People will never come to you again. They will not cross your path, sleep near you, follow you, or graze by your den. Only Fear will shadow you, and with an unseen strike, he will make you wait for his command. He will make the ground open beneath your feet, the vines twist around your neck, and the tree trunks grow together around you higher than you can jump, and in the end, he will take your skin to keep his cubs warm when they are cold. You have shown him no mercy, and he will show you none.’”

“The First of the Tigers was very bold, for his Night was still on him, and he said: ‘The Promise of Tha is the Promise of Tha. He will not take away my Night?’ And Tha said: ‘The one Night is thine, as I have said, but there is a price to pay. Thou hast taught Man to kill, and he is no slow learner.’

“The First of the Tigers was very bold, for his Night was still with him, and he said: ‘The Promise of Tha is the Promise of Tha. He will not take away my Night?’ And Tha said: ‘The one Night is yours, as I have said, but there is a price to pay. You have taught Man to kill, and he is not a slow learner.’”

“The First of the Tigers said: ‘He is here under my foot, and his back is broken. Let the Jungle know I have killed Fear.’

“The First of the Tigers said: ‘He is here under my foot, and his back is broken. Let the Jungle know I have killed Fear.’”

“Then Tha laughed, and said: ‘Thou hast killed one of many, but thou thyself shalt tell the Jungle—for thy Night is ended.’

“Then Tha laughed and said, ‘You’ve killed one of many, but you’ll tell the Jungle yourself—for your Night is over.’”

“So the day came; and from the mouth of the cave went out another Hairless One, and he saw the kill in the path, and the First of the Tigers above it, and he took a pointed stick——”

“So the day came; and from the mouth of the cave came another Hairless One, and he saw the kill in the path, and the First of the Tigers above it, and he took a sharp stick——”

“They throw a thing that cuts now,” said Ikki, rustling down the bank; for Ikki was considered uncommonly good eating by the Gonds—they called him Ho-Igoo—and he knew something of the wicked little Gondee axe that whirls across a clearing like a dragon-fly.

“They throw something that cuts now,” said Ikki, scurrying down the bank; for Ikki was considered exceptionally tasty by the Gonds—they called him Ho-Igoo—and he knew a bit about the wicked little Gondee axe that whizzes across a clearing like a dragonfly.

“It was a pointed stick, such as they put in the foot of a pit-trap,” said Hathi, “and throwing it, he struck the First of the Tigers deep in the flank. Thus it happened as Tha said, for the First of the Tigers ran howling up and down the Jungle till he tore out the stick, and all the Jungle knew that the Hairless One could strike from far off, and they feared more than before. So it came about that the First of the Tigers taught the Hairless One to kill—and ye know what harm that has since done to all our peoples—through the noose, and the pitfall, and the hidden trap, and the flying stick and the stinging fly that comes out of white smoke [Hathi meant the rifle], and the Red Flower that drives us into the open. Yet for one night in the year the Hairless One fears the Tiger, as Tha promised, and never has the Tiger given him cause to be less afraid. Where he finds him, there he kills him, remembering how the First of the Tigers was made ashamed. For the rest, Fear walks up and down the Jungle by day and by night.”

“It was a sharp stick, like the ones used in pit-traps,” Hathi said, “and when he threw it, he hit the First of the Tigers deep in the side. Just as Tha said, the First of the Tigers ran around the Jungle howling until he pulled out the stick, and all the Jungle learned that the Hairless One could strike from a distance, which made them even more afraid. This is how the First of the Tigers taught the Hairless One to kill—and you know the damage that has caused to all our peoples—through snares, pitfalls, hidden traps, the flying stick, and the stinging fly that comes from white smoke [Hathi meant the rifle], along with the Red Flower that pushes us out into the open. Yet for one night each year, the Hairless One fears the Tiger, just as Tha promised, and the Tiger has never given him a reason to be less afraid. Wherever he finds him, he kills him, remembering how the First of the Tigers was shamed. For the rest, Fear strolls through the Jungle both day and night.”

“Ahi! Aoo!” said the deer, thinking of what it all meant to them.

“Ahi! Aoo!” said the deer, reflecting on what it all meant to them.

“And only when there is one great Fear over all, as there is now, can we of the Jungle lay aside our little fears, and meet together in one place as we do now.”

“And only when there’s one big Fear dominating everything, like there is now, can we from the Jungle put aside our small fears and gather together in one place like we are doing now.”

“For one night only does Man fear the Tiger?” said Mowgli.

“For just one night does Man fear the Tiger?” Mowgli said.

“For one night only,” said Hathi.

“For one night only,” said Hathi.

“But I—but we—but all the Jungle knows that Shere Khan kills Man twice and thrice in a moon.”

“But I—but we—but everyone in the Jungle knows that Shere Khan kills Man over and over in a moon.”

“Even so. THEN he springs from behind and turns his head aside as he strikes, for he is full of fear. If Man looked at him he would run. But on his one Night he goes openly down to the village. He walks between the houses and thrusts his head into the doorway, and the men fall on their faces, and there he does his kill. One kill in that Night.”

“Even so. THEN he jumps out from behind and turns his head away as he strikes, because he’s scared. If a person saw him, he would run. But that one night, he goes down to the village openly. He walks between the houses and sticks his head into the doorway, and the men drop to their knees, and that’s where he makes his kill. One kill that night.”

“Oh!” said Mowgli to himself, rolling over in the water. “NOW I see why it was Shere Khan bade me look at him! He got no good of it, for he could not hold his eyes steady, and—and I certainly did not fall down at his feet. But then I am not a man, being of the Free People.”

“Oh!” Mowgli said to himself, rolling over in the water. “NOW I get why Shere Khan wanted me to look at him! He didn’t gain anything from it, since he couldn’t keep his eyes steady, and—and I definitely didn’t fall at his feet. But then again, I’m not a man; I’m one of the Free People.”

“Umm!” said Bagheera deep in his furry throat. “Does the Tiger know his Night?”

“Umm!” said Bagheera, sounding deep in his furry throat. “Does the Tiger know his Night?”

“Never till the Jackal of the Moon stands clear of the evening mist. Sometimes it falls in the dry summer and sometimes in the wet rains—this one Night of the Tiger. But for the First of the Tigers, this would never have been, nor would any of us have known fear.”

“Never until the Jackal of the Moon breaks through the evening fog. Sometimes it happens in the dry summer and sometimes during the wet rains—this one Night of the Tiger. But if it weren't for the First of the Tigers, none of this would have happened, and none of us would have known fear.”

The deer grunted sorrowfully and Bagheera’s lips curled in a wicked smile. “Do men know this—tale?” said he.

The deer grunted sadly, and Bagheera’s lips twisted into a wicked smile. “Do people know this—story?” he asked.

“None know it except the tigers, and we, the elephants—the children of Tha. Now ye by the pools have heard it, and I have spoken.”

“Only the tigers and we, the elephants—the children of Tha—know it. Now you by the pools have heard it, and I have spoken.”

Hathi dipped his trunk into the water as a sign that he did not wish to talk.

Hathi plunged his trunk into the water to show that he didn’t want to talk.

“But—but—but,” said Mowgli, turning to Baloo, “why did not the First of the Tigers continue to eat grass and leaves and trees? He did but break the buck’s neck. He did not EAT. What led him to the hot meat?”

“But—but—but,” said Mowgli, turning to Baloo, “why didn’t the First of the Tigers keep eating grass and leaves and trees? He just broke the buck’s neck. He didn’t EAT. What made him go for the hot meat?”

“The trees and the creepers marked him, Little Brother, and made him the striped thing that we see. Never again would he eat their fruit; but from that day he revenged himself upon the deer, and the others, the Eaters of Grass,” said Baloo.

“The trees and the vines left their marks on him, Little Brother, and transformed him into the striped creature we see. He would never eat their fruit again; instead, from that day on, he took revenge on the deer and the other Grass Eaters,” said Baloo.

“Then THOU knowest the tale. Heh? Why have I never heard?”

“Then you know the story. Huh? Why have I never heard it?”

“Because the Jungle is full of such tales. If I made a beginning there would never be an end to them. Let go my ear, Little Brother.”

“Because the Jungle is full of stories like that. If I started, there would never be an end to them. Let go of my ear, Little Brother.”





THE LAW OF THE JUNGLE

Just to give you an idea of the immense variety of the Jungle Law, I have translated into verse (Baloo always recited them in a sort of sing-song) a few of the laws that apply to the wolves. There are, of course, hundreds and hundreds more, but these will do for specimens of the simpler rulings.

Just to give you a sense of the huge variety of Jungle Law, I've translated a few of the laws that apply to the wolves into verse (Baloo always recited them in a kind of sing-song). There are, of course, hundreds more, but these will work as examples of the simpler rules.

     Now this is the Law of the Jungle—as old and as true as
        the sky;
     And the Wolf that shall keep it may prosper, but the Wolf
        that shall break it must die.

     As the creeper that girdles the tree-trunk the Law runneth
        forward and back—
     For the strength of the Pack is the Wolf, and the strength
        of the Wolf is the Pack.

     Wash daily from nose-tip to tail-tip; drink deeply, but
        never too deep;
     And remember the night is for hunting, and forget not
        the day is for sleep.

     The jackal may follow the Tiger, but, Cub, when thy
        whiskers are grown,
     Remember the Wolf is a hunter—go forth and get food
        of thine own.

     Keep peace with the Lords of the Jungle—the Tiger, the
        Panther, the Bear;
     And trouble not Hathi the Silent, and mock not the Boar
        in his lair.

     When Pack meets with Pack in the Jungle, and neither
        will go from the trail,
     Lie down till the leaders have spoken—it may be fair
        words shall prevail.

     When ye fight with a Wolf of the Pack, ye must
        fight him alone and afar,
     Lest others take part in the quarrel, and the Pack be
        diminished by war.

     The Lair of the Wolf is his refuge, and where he has
        made him his home,
     Not even the Head Wolf may enter, not even the Council
        may come.

     The Lair of the Wolf is his refuge, but where he has
        digged it too plain,
     The Council shall send him a message, and so he shall
        change it again.

     If ye kill before midnight, be silent, and wake not the
        woods with your bay,
     Lest ye frighten the deer from the crops, and the brothers
        go empty away.

     Ye may kill for yourselves, and your mates, and your cubs
        as they need, and ye can;
     But kill not for pleasure of killing, and SEVEN TIMES NEVER
        KILL MAN.

     If ye plunder his Kill from a weaker, devour not all in
        thy pride;
     Pack-Right is the right of the meanest; so leave him the
        head and the hide.

     The Kill of the Pack is the meat of the Pack. Ye must
        eat where it lies;
     And no one may carry away of that meat to his lair, or
        he dies.

     The Kill of the Wolf is the meat of the Wolf. He may
        do what he will,
     But, till he has given permission, the Pack may not eat
        of that Kill.

     Cub-Right is the right of the Yearling. From all of his
        Pack he may claim
     Full-gorge when the killer has eaten; and none may
        refuse him the same.

     Lair-Right is the right of the Mother. From all of her
        year she may claim
     One haunch of each kill for her litter, and none may
        deny her the same.

     Cave-Right is the right of the Father—to hunt by himself
        for his own.
     He is freed of all calls to the Pack; he is judged by the
        Council alone.

     Because of his age and his cunning, because of his gripe
        and his paw,
     In all that the Law leaveth open, the word of the Head
        Wolf is Law.

     Now these are the Laws of the Jungle, and many and
        mighty are they;
     But the head and the hoof of the Law and the haunch
        and the hump is—Obey!
     Now this is the Law of the Jungle— as old and as true as
        the sky;  
     And the Wolf that keeps it may thrive, but the Wolf that breaks it must perish.  

     Just like the vine that wraps around the tree trunk, the Law runs forward and back—  
     For the strength of the Pack is the Wolf, and the strength of the Wolf is the Pack.  

     Wash daily from nose to tail; drink deeply, but never too much;  
     And remember the night is for hunting, and don’t forget the day is for sleeping.  

     The jackal may follow the Tiger, but, Cub, when your whiskers grow,  
     Remember the Wolf is a hunter— go out and find food for yourself.  

     Keep peace with the Lords of the Jungle— the Tiger, the Panther, the Bear;  
     And don't disturb Hathi the Silent, and don’t mock the Boar in his den.  

     When Pack meets Pack in the Jungle, and neither will leave the trail,  
     Lie down until the leaders have spoken— it might be fair words will win.  

     When you fight with a Wolf from the Pack, you must fight him alone and from a distance,  
     So that others don’t get involved, and the Pack isn’t weakened by conflict.  

     The Lair of the Wolf is his safe space, and where he has made his home,  
     Not even the Head Wolf may enter, not even the Council may come.  

     The Lair of the Wolf is his safe space, but if he has dug it too openly,  
     The Council will send him a message, and he will have to change it again.  

     If you kill before midnight, be quiet, and don’t wake the woods with your howl,  
     Or you might scare the deer from the crops, and your brothers go home empty.  

     You may kill for yourself, your mates, and your cubs as they need it;  
     But don’t kill just for the sake of killing, and NEVER KILL MAN SEVEN TIMES.  

     If you take his Kill from a weaker animal, don't consume everything in your pride;  
     Pack-Right is the right of the least among you; so leave him the head and the hide.  

     The Kill of the Pack is the meat of the Pack. You must eat where it’s found;  
     And no one may take that meat to his lair, or he will die.  

     The Kill of the Wolf is the meat of the Wolf. He can do as he wishes,  
     But until he gives permission, the Pack may not eat from that Kill.  

     Cub-Right is the right of the Yearling. From all of his Pack, he may claim  
     Full-satisfaction after the killer has eaten; and no one may deny him that.  

     Lair-Right is the right of the Mother. From all of her year, she may claim  
     One haunch of each kill for her pups, and no one may refuse her that.  

     Cave-Right is the right of the Father— to hunt by himself for his benefit.  
     He is freed from all obligations to the Pack; he is judged only by the Council.  

     Because of his age and his wisdom, because of his strength and his skill,  
     In everything the Law allows, the word of the Head Wolf is Law.  

     Now these are the Laws of the Jungle, and there are many and powerful;  
     But the essence of the Law is— Obey!




THE MIRACLE OF PURUN BHAGAT

     The night we felt the earth would move
       We stole and plucked him by the hand,
     Because we loved him with the love
       That knows but cannot understand.

     And when the roaring hillside broke,
       And all our world fell down in rain,
     We saved him, we the Little Folk;
       But lo! he does not come again!

     Mourn now, we saved him for the sake
       Of such poor love as wild ones may.
     Mourn ye! Our brother will not wake,
       And his own kind drive us away!

                             Dirge of the Langurs.
     The night we thought the ground would shake  
       We took his hand and pulled him close,  
     Because we loved him with a passion  
       That feels everything but makes no sense.  

     And when the crashing hillside collapsed,  
       And our whole world was drenched in rain,  
     We rescued him, we the Little Folk;  
       But alas! he doesn’t return!  

     Grieve now, we saved him for the sake  
       Of the simple love that wild ones know.  
     Grieve! Our brother will not awaken,  
       And his own kind push us away!  

                             Dirge of the Langurs.

There was once a man in India who was Prime Minister of one of the semi-independent native States in the north-western part of the country. He was a Brahmin, so high-caste that caste ceased to have any particular meaning for him; and his father had been an important official in the gay-coloured tag-rag and bobtail of an old-fashioned Hindu Court. But as Purun Dass grew up he felt that the old order of things was changing, and that if any one wished to get on in the world he must stand well with the English, and imitate all that the English believed to be good. At the same time a native official must keep his own master’s favour. This was a difficult game, but the quiet, close-mouthed young Brahmin, helped by a good English education at a Bombay University, played it coolly, and rose, step by step, to be Prime Minister of the kingdom. That is to say, he held more real power than his master the Maharajah.

There was once a man in India who was the Prime Minister of one of the semi-independent native states in the northwestern part of the country. He was a Brahmin, so high-caste that caste no longer meant much to him; his father had been an important official in the colorful and eclectic attire of an old-fashioned Hindu court. As Purun Dass grew up, he sensed that the old ways were changing, and that anyone who wanted to succeed in the world needed to align themselves with the English and adopt what they considered good. At the same time, a native official had to maintain the favor of his own master. This was a tricky balance, but the reserved, tight-lipped young Brahmin, aided by a solid English education at Bombay University, navigated it skillfully and gradually rose to become the Prime Minister of the kingdom. In other words, he held more real power than his master, the Maharajah.

When the old king—who was suspicious of the English, their railways and telegraphs—died, Purun Dass stood high with his young successor, who had been tutored by an Englishman; and between them, though he always took care that his master should have the credit, they established schools for little girls, made roads, and started State dispensaries and shows of agricultural implements, and published a yearly blue-book on the “Moral and Material Progress of the State,” and the Foreign Office and the Government of India were delighted. Very few native States take up English progress altogether, for they will not believe, as Purun Dass showed he did, that what was good for the Englishman must be twice as good for the Asiatic. The Prime Minister became the honoured friend of Viceroys, and Governors, and Lieutenant-Governors, and medical missionaries, and common missionaries, and hard-riding English officers who came to shoot in the State preserves, as well as of whole hosts of tourists who travelled up and down India in the cold weather, showing how things ought to be managed. In his spare time he would endow scholarships for the study of medicine and manufactures on strictly English lines, and write letters to the “Pioneer”, the greatest Indian daily paper, explaining his master’s aims and objects.

When the old king—who was wary of the English, their railways, and telegraphs—died, Purun Dass became close with his young successor, who had been educated by an Englishman. Together, although he always ensured that his master received the credit, they set up schools for little girls, built roads, launched state dispensaries and agricultural shows, and published an annual report on the “Moral and Material Progress of the State,” which pleased the Foreign Office and the Government of India. Very few native states fully embraced English progress because they didn’t believe, as Purun Dass did, that what was beneficial for the Englishman was even better for Asians. The Prime Minister became a respected friend to Viceroys, Governors, Lieutenant Governors, medical missionaries, ordinary missionaries, and English officers who came to hunt in the state reserves, as well as a large number of tourists traveling through India during the winter to demonstrate how things should be done. In his free time, he would fund scholarships for studying medicine and manufacturing along strictly English lines, and write letters to the “Pioneer,” the leading Indian daily newspaper, explaining his master’s goals and objectives.

At last he went to England on a visit, and had to pay enormous sums to the priests when he came back; for even so high-caste a Brahmin as Purun Dass lost caste by crossing the black sea. In London he met and talked with every one worth knowing—men whose names go all over the world—and saw a great deal more than he said. He was given honorary degrees by learned universities, and he made speeches and talked of Hindu social reform to English ladies in evening dress, till all London cried, “This is the most fascinating man we have ever met at dinner since cloths were first laid.”

At last, he went to England for a visit and had to pay huge amounts to the priests when he returned; even a high-caste Brahmin like Purun Dass lost his caste by crossing the black sea. In London, he met and talked to everyone worth knowing—men whose names are known worldwide—and saw a lot more than he expressed. He received honorary degrees from prestigious universities and gave speeches about Hindu social reform to English ladies in evening gowns, until all of London exclaimed, “This is the most captivating man we've ever had at dinner since the first tablecloths were laid.”

When he returned to India there was a blaze of glory, for the Viceroy himself made a special visit to confer upon the Maharajah the Grand Cross of the Star of India—all diamonds and ribbons and enamel; and at the same ceremony, while the cannon boomed, Purun Dass was made a Knight Commander of the Order of the Indian Empire; so that his name stood Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E.

When he returned to India, it was a spectacular event. The Viceroy himself made a special visit to present the Maharajah with the Grand Cross of the Star of India—complete with diamonds, ribbons, and enamel. During the same ceremony, as the cannons fired, Purun Dass was named a Knight Commander of the Order of the Indian Empire, so his title became Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E.

That evening, at dinner in the big Viceregal tent, he stood up with the badge and the collar of the Order on his breast, and replying to the toast of his master’s health, made a speech few Englishmen could have bettered.

That evening, at dinner in the large Viceregal tent, he stood up with the badge and collar of the Order pinned to his chest, and in response to the toast to his master's health, delivered a speech that few Englishmen could have done better.

Next month, when the city had returned to its sun-baked quiet, he did a thing no Englishman would have dreamed of doing; for, so far as the world’s affairs went, he died. The jewelled order of his knighthood went back to the Indian Government, and a new Prime Minister was appointed to the charge of affairs, and a great game of General Post began in all the subordinate appointments. The priests knew what had happened, and the people guessed; but India is the one place in the world where a man can do as he pleases and nobody asks why; and the fact that Dewan Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E., had resigned position, palace, and power, and taken up the begging-bowl and ochre-coloured dress of a Sunnyasi, or holy man, was considered nothing extraordinary. He had been, as the Old Law recommends, twenty years a youth, twenty years a fighter,—though he had never carried a weapon in his life,—and twenty years head of a household. He had used his wealth and his power for what he knew both to be worth; he had taken honour when it came his way; he had seen men and cities far and near, and men and cities had stood up and honoured him. Now he would let those things go, as a man drops the cloak he no longer needs.

Next month, when the city returned to its sun-baked calm, he did something no Englishman would have ever considered; as far as the world's affairs went, he died. The jeweled insignia of his knighthood was returned to the Indian Government, a new Prime Minister was appointed to handle the matters, and a major reshuffle began in all the lower positions. The priests understood what had occurred, and the people suspected; but India is the one place in the world where a man can do as he wishes and nobody questions it; the fact that Dewan Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E., had resigned his position, palace, and power, and adopted the begging bowl and ochre robe of a Sunnyasi, or holy man, was seen as completely normal. He had followed the Old Law by being a youth for twenty years, a fighter for twenty years—even though he had never wielded a weapon in his life—and a household head for twenty years. He had used his wealth and power for what he believed to be right; he had accepted honor when it was offered; he had traveled and seen many people and places, and those people and places had honored him in return. Now he would let all that go, like a man shedding a cloak he no longer needs.

Behind him, as he walked through the city gates, an antelope skin and brass-handled crutch under his arm, and a begging-bowl of polished brown coco-de-mer in his hand, barefoot, alone, with eyes cast on the ground—behind him they were firing salutes from the bastions in honour of his happy successor. Purun Dass nodded. All that life was ended; and he bore it no more ill-will or good-will than a man bears to a colourless dream of the night. He was a Sunnyasi—a houseless, wandering mendicant, depending on his neighbours for his daily bread; and so long as there is a morsel to divide in India, neither priest nor beggar starves. He had never in his life tasted meat, and very seldom eaten even fish. A five-pound note would have covered his personal expenses for food through any one of the many years in which he had been absolute master of millions of money. Even when he was being lionised in London he had held before him his dream of peace and quiet—the long, white, dusty Indian road, printed all over with bare feet, the incessant, slow-moving traffic, and the sharp-smelling wood smoke curling up under the fig-trees in the twilight, where the wayfarers sit at their evening meal.

Behind him, as he walked through the city gates, an antelope skin and brass-handled crutch under his arm, and a polished brown coco-de-mer bowl in his hand, barefoot and alone, with his eyes on the ground—behind him, they were firing salutes from the bastions to honor his happy successor. Purun Dass nodded. That whole life was over; he felt no more ill-will or good-will about it than a person feels for a colorless dream of the night. He was a Sunnyasi—a homeless, wandering beggar, relying on his neighbors for daily food; and as long as there's something to share in India, neither priest nor beggar goes hungry. He had never tasted meat in his life and had rarely eaten even fish. A five-pound note would have covered all his personal food expenses for any of the many years he had been in complete control of millions of rupees. Even when he was celebrated in London, he kept his dream of peace and quiet in mind—the long, white, dusty Indian road, marked with bare feet, the constant slow-moving traffic, and the sharp smell of wood smoke rising under the fig trees in the twilight, where travelers sit down for their evening meal.

When the time came to make that dream true the Prime Minister took the proper steps, and in three days you might more easily have found a bubble in the trough of the long Atlantic seas, than Purun Dass among the roving, gathering, separating millions of India.

When the moment arrived to make that dream a reality, the Prime Minister took the right steps, and in three days, you would have had a better chance of finding a bubble in the depths of the Atlantic Ocean than locating Purun Dass among the wandering, converging, and dispersing millions of India.

At night his antelope skin was spread where the darkness overtook him—sometimes in a Sunnyasi monastery by the roadside; sometimes by a mud-pillar shrine of Kala Pir, where the Jogis, who are another misty division of holy men, would receive him as they do those who know what castes and divisions are worth; sometimes on the outskirts of a little Hindu village, where the children would steal up with the food their parents had prepared; and sometimes on the pitch of the bare grazing-grounds, where the flame of his stick fire waked the drowsy camels. It was all one to Purun Dass—or Purun Bhagat, as he called himself now. Earth, people, and food were all one. But unconsciously his feet drew him away northward and eastward; from the south to Rohtak; from Rohtak to Kurnool; from Kurnool to ruined Samanah, and then up-stream along the dried bed of the Gugger river that fills only when the rain falls in the hills, till one day he saw the far line of the great Himalayas.

At night, he spread his antelope skin wherever darkness found him—sometimes in a Sunnyasi monastery by the roadside; sometimes by a mud-pillar shrine of Kala Pir, where the Jogis, another group of holy men, welcomed him as they do those who understand the value of castes and divisions; sometimes on the outskirts of a little Hindu village, where the children would sneak up with the food their parents had made; and sometimes in the open grazing fields, where the light from his fire stirred the sleepy camels. It was all the same to Purun Dass—or Purun Bhagat, as he now called himself. The earth, people, and food were all one. But without realizing it, his feet led him north and east; from the south to Rohtak; from Rohtak to Kurnool; from Kurnool to the ruins of Samanah, and then upstream alongside the dry bed of the Gugger river, which only fills when it rains in the hills, until one day he saw the distant line of the great Himalayas.

Then Purun Bhagat smiled, for he remembered that his mother was of Rajput Brahmin birth, from Kulu way—a Hill-woman, always home-sick for the snows—and that the least touch of Hill blood draws a man in the end back to where he belongs.

Then Purun Bhagat smiled, remembering that his mother was of Rajput Brahmin descent, from Kulu—a Hill woman, always longing for the snow—and that even a hint of Hill blood eventually pulls a man back to where he truly belongs.

“Yonder,” said Purun Bhagat, breasting the lower slopes of the Sewaliks, where the cacti stand up like seven-branched candlesticks-“yonder I shall sit down and get knowledge”; and the cool wind of the Himalayas whistled about his ears as he trod the road that led to Simla.

“Over there,” said Purun Bhagat, climbing the lower slopes of the Sewaliks, where the cacti stood tall like seven-branched candlesticks, “that’s where I’ll sit down and gain knowledge”; and the cool wind of the Himalayas whistled around his ears as he walked the road that led to Simla.

The last time he had come that way it had been in state, with a clattering cavalry escort, to visit the gentlest and most affable of Viceroys; and the two had talked for an hour together about mutual friends in London, and what the Indian common folk really thought of things. This time Purun Bhagat paid no calls, but leaned on the rail of the Mall, watching that glorious view of the Plains spread out forty miles below, till a native Mohammedan policeman told him he was obstructing traffic; and Purun Bhagat salaamed reverently to the Law, because he knew the value of it, and was seeking for a Law of his own. Then he moved on, and slept that night in an empty hut at Chota Simla, which looks like the very last end of the earth, but it was only the beginning of his journey. He followed the Himalaya-Thibet road, the little ten-foot track that is blasted out of solid rock, or strutted out on timbers over gulfs a thousand feet deep; that dips into warm, wet, shut-in valleys, and climbs out across bare, grassy hill-shoulders where the sun strikes like a burning-glass; or turns through dripping, dark forests where the tree-ferns dress the trunks from head to heel, and the pheasant calls to his mate. And he met Thibetan herdsmen with their dogs and flocks of sheep, each sheep with a little bag of borax on his back, and wandering wood-cutters, and cloaked and blanketed Lamas from Thibet, coming into India on pilgrimage, and envoys of little solitary Hill-states, posting furiously on ring-streaked and piebald ponies, or the cavalcade of a Rajah paying a visit; or else for a long, clear day he would see nothing more than a black bear grunting and rooting below in the valley. When he first started, the roar of the world he had left still rang in his ears, as the roar of a tunnel rings long after the train has passed through; but when he had put the Mutteeanee Pass behind him that was all done, and Purun Bhagat was alone with himself, walking, wondering, and thinking, his eyes on the ground, and his thoughts with the clouds.

The last time he went that way, it was officially, with a noisy cavalry escort, to visit the kindest and most friendly Viceroy; they chatted for an hour about mutual friends in London and what regular people in India really thought about things. This time, Purun Bhagat didn’t pay any visits, but leaned on the rail of the Mall, taking in the amazing view of the Plains spreading out forty miles below, until a local Mohammedan policeman told him he was blocking traffic; Purun Bhagat respectfully acknowledged the Law because he understood its importance and was searching for a Law of his own. He then moved on and slept that night in an empty hut at Chota Simla, which looked like the very end of the world, but was just the beginning of his journey. He followed the Himalaya-Thibet road, a narrow ten-foot path blasted out of solid rock or built on timbers over gorges a thousand feet deep; it dips into warm, secluded valleys and climbs across bare, grassy hilltops where the sun beats down like a magnifying glass; or winds through dark, dripping forests where tree ferns cover the trunks from top to bottom, and the pheasant calls to its mate. He encountered Tibetan herdsmen with their dogs and flocks of sheep, each carrying a small bag of borax on its back, wandering wood-cutters, and cloaked and blanketed Lamas from Tibet, coming into India on pilgrimage, as well as envoys from little isolated Hill-states, racing on ring-streaked and piebald ponies, or a Rajah visiting; sometimes for an entire clear day, he would see nothing more than a black bear grunting and foraging in the valley below. When he first set out, the noise of the world he had left still echoed in his ears, much like the sound of a tunnel resonates long after a train has passed through; but after crossing the Mutteeanee Pass, that was all behind him, and Purun Bhagat was alone with himself, walking, reflecting, and thinking, his gaze on the ground, and his thoughts with the clouds.

One evening he crossed the highest pass he had met till then—it had been a two-day’s climb—and came out on a line of snow-peaks that banded all the horizon—mountains from fifteen to twenty thousand feet high, looking almost near enough to hit with a stone, though they were fifty or sixty miles away. The pass was crowned with dense, dark forest—deodar, walnut, wild cherry, wild olive, and wild pear, but mostly deodar, which is the Himalayan cedar; and under the shadow of the deodars stood a deserted shrine to Kali—who is Durga, who is Sitala, who is sometimes worshipped against the smallpox.

One evening, he crossed the highest pass he had encountered so far—it took him two days to climb—and emerged onto a line of snow-capped peaks that stretched across the horizon. The mountains ranged from fifteen to twenty thousand feet high, looking almost close enough to hit with a stone, even though they were fifty or sixty miles away. The pass was topped with a dense, dark forest—deodar, walnut, wild cherry, wild olive, and wild pear, but mostly deodar, which is the Himalayan cedar. Under the shade of the deodars stood an abandoned shrine to Kali—who is Durga, who is Sitala, who is sometimes worshipped for protection against smallpox.

Purun Dass swept the stone floor clean, smiled at the grinning statue, made himself a little mud fireplace at the back of the shrine, spread his antelope skin on a bed of fresh pine-needles, tucked his bairagi—his brass-handled crutch—under his armpit, and sat down to rest.

Purun Dass cleaned the stone floor, smiled at the smiling statue, made a small mud fireplace at the back of the shrine, laid his antelope skin on a bed of fresh pine needles, tucked his bairagi—his brass-handled crutch—under his arm, and sat down to relax.

Immediately below him the hillside fell away, clean and cleared for fifteen hundred feet, where a little village of stone-walled houses, with roofs of beaten earth, clung to the steep tilt. All round it the tiny terraced fields lay out like aprons of patchwork on the knees of the mountain, and cows no bigger than beetles grazed between the smooth stone circles of the threshing-floors. Looking across the valley, the eye was deceived by the size of things, and could not at first realise that what seemed to be low scrub, on the opposite mountain-flank, was in truth a forest of hundred-foot pines. Purun Bhagat saw an eagle swoop across the gigantic hollow, but the great bird dwindled to a dot ere it was half-way over. A few bands of scattered clouds strung up and down the valley, catching on a shoulder of the hills, or rising up and dying out when they were level with the head of the pass. And “Here shall I find peace,” said Purun Bhagat.

Just below him, the hillside dropped away, cleared for fifteen hundred feet, where a small village of stone houses with dirt roofs clung to the steep slope. Surrounding it, tiny terraced fields spread out like patchwork aprons on the mountainside, and cows no bigger than beetles grazed between the smooth stone circles of the threshing floors. Looking across the valley, the size of everything was misleading, making it hard to see that what appeared to be low bushes on the opposite mountain was actually a forest of towering hundred-foot pines. Purun Bhagat saw an eagle swoop across the vast hollow, but the magnificent bird shrank to a dot before it reached halfway. A few scattered clouds drifted up and down the valley, catching on a hill's shoulder or rising up and fading out as they hit the head of the pass. And “Here shall I find peace,” said Purun Bhagat.

Now, a Hill-man makes nothing of a few hundred feet up or down, and as soon as the villagers saw the smoke in the deserted shrine, the village priest climbed up the terraced hillside to welcome the stranger.

Now, a Hill-man doesn't think much of a few hundred feet up or down, and as soon as the villagers spotted the smoke in the deserted shrine, the village priest climbed up the terraced hillside to greet the stranger.

When he met Purun Bhagat’s eyes—the eyes of a man used to control thousands—he bowed to the earth, took the begging-bowl without a word, and returned to the village, saying, “We have at last a holy man. Never have I seen such a man. He is of the Plains—but pale-coloured—a Brahmin of the Brahmins.” Then all the housewives of the village said, “Think you he will stay with us?” and each did her best to cook the most savoury meal for the Bhagat. Hill-food is very simple, but with buckwheat and Indian corn, and rice and red pepper, and little fish out of the stream in the valley, and honey from the flue-like hives built in the stone walls, and dried apricots, and turmeric, and wild ginger, and bannocks of flour, a devout woman can make good things, and it was a full bowl that the priest carried to the Bhagat. Was he going to stay? asked the priest. Would he need a chela—a disciple—to beg for him? Had he a blanket against the cold weather? Was the food good?

When he met Purun Bhagat’s eyes—the eyes of a man used to leading thousands—he bowed to the ground, took the begging bowl without saying a word, and went back to the village, saying, “At last, we have a holy man. I’ve never seen anyone like him. He's from the Plains—but he’s pale—a Brahmin among Brahmins.” Then all the housewives of the village asked, “Do you think he’ll stay with us?” and each did her best to prepare the tastiest meal for the Bhagat. Hill food is very simple, but with buckwheat and Indian corn, rice and red pepper, and little fish from the stream in the valley, and honey from the hive-like structures built into the stone walls, and dried apricots, and turmeric, and wild ginger, and bannocks made from flour, a devoted woman can create delicious dishes, and it was a full bowl that the priest carried to the Bhagat. “Is he going to stay?” asked the priest. “Will he need a chela—a disciple—to beg for him? Does he have a blanket for the cold weather? Is the food good?”

Purun Bhagat ate, and thanked the giver. It was in his mind to stay. That was sufficient, said the priest. Let the begging-bowl be placed outside the shrine, in the hollow made by those two twisted roots, and daily should the Bhagat be fed; for the village felt honoured that such a man—he looked timidly into the Bhagat’s face—should tarry among them.

Purun Bhagat ate and thanked the person who provided it. He intended to stay. That was enough, said the priest. The begging bowl should be placed outside the shrine, in the hollow created by those two twisted roots, and every day the Bhagat should be fed; for the village felt honored that such a man—he glanced shyly at the Bhagat’s face—would linger among them.

That day saw the end of Purun Bhagat’s wanderings. He had come to the place appointed for him—the silence and the space. After this, time stopped, and he, sitting at the mouth of the shrine, could not tell whether he were alive or dead; a man with control of his limbs, or a part of the hills, and the clouds, and the shifting rain and sunlight. He would repeat a Name softly to himself a hundred hundred times, till, at each repetition, he seemed to move more and more out of his body, sweeping up to the doors of some tremendous discovery; but, just as the door was opening, his body would drag him back, and, with grief, he felt he was locked up again in the flesh and bones of Purun Bhagat.

That day marked the end of Purun Bhagat’s wandering. He had arrived at the place meant for him—the silence and the space. After this moment, time stood still, and sitting at the entrance of the shrine, he couldn’t tell if he was alive or dead; a man in control of his body, or part of the hills, the clouds, and the shifting rain and sunlight. He would softly repeat a Name to himself countless times, until with each repetition, he felt himself moving further out of his body, soaring toward the threshold of some incredible discovery; but just as the door was about to open, his body would pull him back, and with a sense of sorrow, he felt he was trapped once more in the flesh and bones of Purun Bhagat.

Every morning the filled begging-bowl was laid silently in the crutch of the roots outside the shrine. Sometimes the priest brought it; sometimes a Ladakhi trader, lodging in the village, and anxious to get merit, trudged up the path; but, more often, it was the woman who had cooked the meal overnight; and she would murmur, hardly above her breath. “Speak for me before the gods, Bhagat. Speak for such a one, the wife of so-and-so!” Now and then some bold child would be allowed the honour, and Purun Bhagat would hear him drop the bowl and run as fast as his little legs could carry him, but the Bhagat never came down to the village. It was laid out like a map at his feet. He could see the evening gatherings, held on the circle of the threshing-floors, because that was the only level ground; could see the wonderful unnamed green of the young rice, the indigo blues of the Indian corn, the dock-like patches of buckwheat, and, in its season, the red bloom of the amaranth, whose tiny seeds, being neither grain nor pulse, make a food that can be lawfully eaten by Hindus in time of fasts.

Every morning, the filled begging bowl was quietly placed in the crutch of the roots outside the shrine. Sometimes the priest would bring it; sometimes a Ladakhi trader staying in the village, eager to earn merit, would trudge up the path; but more often, it was the woman who had cooked the meal the night before, murmuring just above a whisper, “Speak for me before the gods, Bhagat. Speak for so-and-so, the wife of so-and-so!” Now and then, a brave child would be given the honor, and Purun Bhagat would hear him drop the bowl and run as fast as his little legs could carry him, but the Bhagat never came down to the village. It spread out like a map at his feet. He could see the evening gatherings held in the circle of the threshing floors, since that was the only flat ground; could see the vibrant green of the young rice, the deep indigo of the Indian corn, the dock-like patches of buckwheat, and, in season, the red bloom of the amaranth, whose tiny seeds, being neither grain nor pulse, make a food that Hindus can lawfully eat during fasts.

When the year turned, the roofs of the huts were all little squares of purest gold, for it was on the roofs that they laid out their cobs of the corn to dry. Hiving and harvest, rice-sowing and husking, passed before his eyes, all embroidered down there on the many-sided plots of fields, and he thought of them all, and wondered what they all led to at the long last.

When the year changed, the roofs of the huts sparkled like little squares of pure gold, because that’s where they spread their corn cobs to dry. The cycles of beekeeping and harvest, planting rice and husking grain, unfolded before him, beautifully displayed on the diverse patches of land, and he contemplated all of it, wondering where it all would eventually lead.

Even in populated India a man cannot a day sit still before the wild things run over him as though he were a rock; and in that wilderness very soon the wild things, who knew Kali’s Shrine well, came back to look at the intruder. The langurs, the big gray-whiskered monkeys of the Himalayas, were, naturally, the first, for they are alive with curiosity; and when they had upset the begging-bowl, and rolled it round the floor, and tried their teeth on the brass-handled crutch, and made faces at the antelope skin, they decided that the human being who sat so still was harmless. At evening, they would leap down from the pines, and beg with their hands for things to eat, and then swing off in graceful curves. They liked the warmth of the fire, too, and huddled round it till Purun Bhagat had to push them aside to throw on more fuel; and in the morning, as often as not, he would find a furry ape sharing his blanket. All day long, one or other of the tribe would sit by his side, staring out at the snows, crooning and looking unspeakably wise and sorrowful.

Even in crowded India, a man can’t sit still for a day without the wild things running over him as if he were a rock; and soon enough in that wilderness, the wild things, who were familiar with Kali’s Shrine, came back to check out the intruder. The langurs, the large gray-whiskered monkeys from the Himalayas, were the first to arrive because they are full of curiosity. After they knocked over the begging bowl, rolled it around the floor, nibbled on the brass-handled crutch, and made faces at the antelope skin, they concluded that the person sitting so still was harmless. In the evening, they would leap down from the pines, begging with their hands for something to eat, and then swing away in graceful arcs. They also enjoyed the warmth of the fire, gathering around it until Purun Bhagat had to push them aside to add more fuel; and in the morning, more often than not, he would find a furry ape sharing his blanket. All day long, one of the tribe would sit by his side, gazing out at the snow, humming softly and looking incredibly wise and sorrowful.

After the monkeys came the barasingh, that big deer which is like our red deer, but stronger. He wished to rub off the velvet of his horns against the cold stones of Kali’s statue, and stamped his feet when he saw the man at the shrine. But Purun Bhagat never moved, and, little by little, the royal stag edged up and nuzzled his shoulder. Purun Bhagat slid one cool hand along the hot antlers, and the touch soothed the fretted beast, who bowed his head, and Purun Bhagat very softly rubbed and ravelled off the velvet. Afterward, the barasingh brought his doe and fawn—gentle things that mumbled on the holy man’s blanket—or would come alone at night, his eyes green in the fire-flicker, to take his share of fresh walnuts. At last, the musk-deer, the shyest and almost the smallest of the deerlets, came, too, her big rabbity ears erect; even brindled, silent mushick-nabha must needs find out what the light in the shrine meant, and drop out her moose-like nose into Purun Bhagat’s lap, coming and going with the shadows of the fire. Purun Bhagat called them all “my brothers,” and his low call of “Bhai! Bhai!” would draw them from the forest at noon if they were within ear shot. The Himalayan black bear, moody and suspicious—Sona, who has the V-shaped white mark under his chin—passed that way more than once; and since the Bhagat showed no fear, Sona showed no anger, but watched him, and came closer, and begged a share of the caresses, and a dole of bread or wild berries. Often, in the still dawns, when the Bhagat would climb to the very crest of the pass to watch the red day walking along the peaks of the snows, he would find Sona shuffling and grunting at his heels, thrusting, a curious fore-paw under fallen trunks, and bringing it away with a WHOOF of impatience; or his early steps would wake Sona where he lay curled up, and the great brute, rising erect, would think to fight, till he heard the Bhagat’s voice and knew his best friend.

After the monkeys came the barasingha, a large deer similar to our red deer but stronger. He wanted to rub the velvet off his horns against the cold stones of Kali’s statue and stomped his feet when he saw the man at the shrine. But Purun Bhagat never moved, and gradually, the royal stag edged closer and nudged his shoulder. Purun Bhagat slid one cool hand along the hot antlers, and the touch calmed the anxious creature, who bowed his head while Purun Bhagat gently rubbed and removed the velvet. Later, the barasingha brought his doe and fawn—gentle beings that nibbled on the holy man’s blanket—or would come alone at night, his eyes glowing in the flickering firelight, to enjoy fresh walnuts. Eventually, the musk deer, the shyest and nearly the smallest of the deer, came too, her large rabbit-like ears standing up; even the patterned, silent mushick-nabha had to find out what the light in the shrine meant, sticking her moose-like nose into Purun Bhagat’s lap, coming and going with the shadows of the fire. Purun Bhagat called them all “my brothers,” and his soft call of “Bhai! Bhai!” would bring them from the forest at noon if they were within earshot. The Himalayan black bear, moody and suspicious—Sona, who has a V-shaped white mark under his chin—passed by more than once. Since the Bhagat showed no fear, Sona showed no anger; instead, he watched him, came closer, sought out affection, and asked for a share of bread or wild berries. Often, in the calm dawns, when the Bhagat would climb to the very top of the pass to watch the red day light up the snowy peaks, he would find Sona shuffling and grunting behind him, curiously pushing a fore-paw under fallen trunks and pulling it out with a huff of impatience; or his early steps would wake Sona where he lay curled up, and the great beast, rising upright, would think to fight until he heard the Bhagat’s voice and recognized his best friend.

Nearly all hermits and holy men who live apart from the big cities have the reputation of being able to work miracles with the wild things, but all the miracle lies in keeping still, in never making a hasty movement, and, for a long time, at least, in never looking directly at a visitor. The villagers saw the outline of the barasingh stalking like a shadow through the dark forest behind the shrine; saw the minaul, the Himalayan pheasant, blazing in her best colours before Kali’s statue; and the langurs on their haunches, inside, playing with the walnut shells. Some of the children, too, had heard Sona singing to himself, bear-fashion, behind the fallen rocks, and the Bhagat’s reputation as miracle-worker stood firm.

Almost all hermits and holy men who live away from the big cities have the reputation of being able to work miracles with wild animals, but the real miracle comes from being still, never making a hasty move, and, for a long time at least, not looking directly at a visitor. The villagers saw the shape of the barasingha moving like a shadow through the dark forest behind the shrine; saw the minaul, the Himalayan pheasant, displaying its vibrant colors in front of Kali’s statue; and the langurs sitting on their haunches inside, playing with walnut shells. Some of the children also heard Sona singing to himself, like a bear, behind the fallen rocks, and the Bhagat’s reputation as a miracle-worker remained strong.

Yet nothing was farther from his mind than miracles. He believed that all things were one big Miracle, and when a man knows that much he knows something to go upon. He knew for a certainty that there was nothing great and nothing little in this world: and day and night he strove to think out his way into the heart of things, back to the place whence his soul had come.

Yet nothing was further from his thoughts than miracles. He believed that everything was one big Miracle, and when someone knows that much, they have something to rely on. He was certain that there was nothing truly great or truly small in this world: and day and night he worked to understand the essence of things, striving to return to the source from which his soul had come.

So thinking, his untrimmed hair fell down about his shoulders, the stone slab at the side of the antelope skin was dented into a little hole by the foot of his brass-handled crutch, and the place between the tree-trunks, where the begging-bowl rested day after day, sunk and wore into a hollow almost as smooth as the brown shell itself; and each beast knew his exact place at the fire. The fields changed their colours with the seasons; the threshing-floors filled and emptied, and filled again and again; and again and again, when winter came, the langurs frisked among the branches feathered with light snow, till the mother-monkeys brought their sad-eyed little babies up from the warmer valleys with the spring. There were few changes in the village. The priest was older, and many of the little children who used to come with the begging-dish sent their own children now; and when you asked of the villagers how long their holy man had lived in Kali’s Shrine at the head of the pass, they answered, “Always.”

So thinking, his unkempt hair fell around his shoulders, the stone slab next to the antelope skin had a dent from the foot of his brass-handled crutch, and the spot between the tree trunks, where the begging bowl rested day after day, had sunk into a hollow almost as smooth as the brown shell itself; and each animal knew exactly where it belonged by the fire. The fields changed colors with the seasons; the threshing floors filled and emptied, and filled up again and again; and again and again, when winter came, the langurs played among the branches dusted with light snow, until the mother monkeys brought their sad-eyed little babies up from the warmer valleys in the spring. There were few changes in the village. The priest was older, and many of the little children who used to come with the begging dish now sent their own children; and when you asked the villagers how long their holy man had lived in Kali’s Shrine at the head of the pass, they replied, “Always.”

Then came such summer rains as had not been known in the Hills for many seasons. Through three good months the valley was wrapped in cloud and soaking mist—steady, unrelenting downfall, breaking off into thunder-shower after thunder-shower. Kali’s Shrine stood above the clouds, for the most part, and there was a whole month in which the Bhagat never caught a glimpse of his village. It was packed away under a white floor of cloud that swayed and shifted and rolled on itself and bulged upward, but never broke from its piers—the streaming flanks of the valley.

Then came summer rains like those that hadn't been seen in the Hills for many seasons. For three solid months, the valley was shrouded in clouds and soaking mist—constant, relentless downpours that broke into thunderstorm after thunderstorm. Kali’s Shrine mostly stood above the clouds, and there was an entire month when the Bhagat never saw his village. It was hidden beneath a white blanket of cloud that swayed, shifted, rolled over itself, and bulged upward, but never broke free from its supports—the steep sides of the valley.

All that time he heard nothing but the sound of a million little waters, overhead from the trees, and underfoot along the ground, soaking through the pine-needles, dripping from the tongues of draggled fern, and spouting in newly-torn muddy channels down the slopes. Then the sun came out, and drew forth the good incense of the deodars and the rhododendrons, and that far-off, clean smell which the Hill people call “the smell of the snows.” The hot sunshine lasted for a week, and then the rains gathered together for their last downpour, and the water fell in sheets that flayed off the skin of the ground and leaped back in mud. Purun Bhagat heaped his fire high that night, for he was sure his brothers would need warmth; but never a beast came to the shrine, though he called and called till he dropped asleep, wondering what had happened in the woods.

All that time, he heard nothing but the sound of countless little streams, overhead from the trees and underfoot along the ground, soaking through the pine needles, dripping from the leaves of droopy ferns, and rushing down the newly-formed muddy paths on the slopes. Then the sun came out and brought with it the sweet scent of the deodars and rhododendrons, along with that fresh, clean smell that the Hill people refer to as “the smell of the snows.” The hot sunshine lasted for a week, and then the rains gathered for their final downpour, pouring down in sheets that stripped the surface of the ground and splashed back in mud. Purun Bhagat built his fire high that night, knowing his brothers would need warmth; but not a single animal came to the shrine, even though he called and called until he fell asleep, wondering what had happened in the woods.

It was in the black heart of the night, the rain drumming like a thousand drums, that he was roused by a plucking at his blanket, and, stretching out, felt the little hand of a langur. “It is better here than in the trees,” he said sleepily, loosening a fold of blanket; “take it and be warm.” The monkey caught his hand and pulled hard. “Is it food, then?” said Purun Bhagat. “Wait awhile, and I will prepare some.” As he kneeled to throw fuel on the fire the langur ran to the door of the shrine, crooned and ran back again, plucking at the man’s knee.

In the dead of night, with the rain pounding like a thousand drums, he was awakened by a tug on his blanket. Stretching out, he felt the small hand of a langur. “It's cozier here than in the trees,” he said drowsily, loosening part of his blanket. “Take it and stay warm.” The monkey grabbed his hand and pulled hard. “Is it food, then?” asked Purun Bhagat. “Just wait a bit, and I’ll fix some.” As he knelt to add fuel to the fire, the langur ran to the shrine's door, chattered, and then hurried back, tugging at the man's knee.

“What is it? What is thy trouble, Brother?” said Purun Bhagat, for the langur’s eyes were full of things that he could not tell. “Unless one of thy caste be in a trap—and none set traps here—I will not go into that weather. Look, Brother, even the barasingh comes for shelter!”

“What is it? What’s bothering you, Brother?” said Purun Bhagat, since the langur’s eyes were full of things he couldn’t express. “Unless someone from your caste is caught in a trap—and none are set here—I won’t go out in this weather. Look, Brother, even the barasingha seeks shelter!”

The deer’s antlers clashed as he strode into the shrine, clashed against the grinning statue of Kali. He lowered them in Purun Bhagat’s direction and stamped uneasily, hissing through his half-shut nostrils.

The deer’s antlers collided as he walked into the shrine, bumping against the grinning statue of Kali. He lowered them toward Purun Bhagat and shifted uncomfortably, hissing through his partially closed nostrils.

“Hai! Hai! Hai!” said the Bhagat, snapping his fingers, “Is THIS payment for a night’s lodging?” But the deer pushed him toward the door, and as he did so Purun Bhagat heard the sound of something opening with a sigh, and saw two slabs of the floor draw away from each other, while the sticky earth below smacked its lips.

“Hai! Hai! Hai!” said the Bhagat, snapping his fingers, “Is THIS what you call payment for a night’s stay?” But the deer pushed him toward the door, and as he did so Purun Bhagat heard the sound of something opening with a sigh, and saw two slabs of the floor draw away from each other, while the sticky earth below smacked its lips.

“Now I see,” said Purun Bhagat. “No blame to my brothers that they did not sit by the fire to-night. The mountain is falling. And yet—why should I go?” His eye fell on the empty begging-bowl, and his face changed. “They have given me good food daily since—since I came, and, if I am not swift, to-morrow there will not be one mouth in the valley. Indeed, I must go and warn them below. Back there, Brother! Let me get to the fire.”

“Now I understand,” said Purun Bhagat. “It's not my brothers' fault that they didn't sit by the fire tonight. The mountain is collapsing. And yet—why should I leave?” His gaze landed on the empty begging bowl, and his expression shifted. “They have been providing me with good food every day since—since I arrived, and if I'm not quick, tomorrow there won’t be anyone left in the valley. I really need to go and warn them down there. Back there, Brother! Let me get to the fire.”

The barasingh backed unwillingly as Purun Bhagat drove a pine torch deep into the flame, twirling it till it was well lit. “Ah! ye came to warn me,” he said, rising. “Better than that we shall do; better than that. Out, now, and lend me thy neck, Brother, for I have but two feet.”

The barasingha stepped back hesitantly as Purun Bhagat pushed a pine torch deep into the fire, spinning it until it was fully lit. “Ah! You came to warn me,” he said, getting to his feet. “We will do better than that; much better. Come now, and lend me your neck, Brother, because I only have two feet.”

He clutched the bristling withers of the barasingh with his right hand, held the torch away with his left, and stepped out of the shrine into the desperate night. There was no breath of wind, but the rain nearly drowned the flare as the great deer hurried down the slope, sliding on his haunches. As soon as they were clear of the forest more of the Bhagat’s brothers joined them. He heard, though he could not see, the langurs pressing about him, and behind them the uhh! uhh! of Sona. The rain matted his long white hair into ropes; the water splashed beneath his bare feet, and his yellow robe clung to his frail old body, but he stepped down steadily, leaning against the barasingh. He was no longer a holy man, but Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E., Prime Minister of no small State, a man accustomed to command, going out to save life. Down the steep, plashy path they poured all together, the Bhagat and his brothers, down and down till the deer’s feet clicked and stumbled on the wall of a threshing-floor, and he snorted because he smelt Man. Now they were at the head of the one crooked village street, and the Bhagat beat with his crutch on the barred windows of the blacksmith’s house, as his torch blazed up in the shelter of the eaves. “Up and out!” cried Purun Bhagat; and he did not know his own voice, for it was years since he had spoken aloud to a man. “The hill falls! The hill is falling! Up and out, oh, you within!”

He grabbed the thick withers of the barasingh with his right hand, held the torch away with his left, and stepped out of the shrine into the dark night. There was no wind, but the rain nearly extinguished the flame as the big deer hurried down the slope, sliding on its backside. Once they were clear of the forest, more of the Bhagat’s brothers joined them. He could hear, even though he couldn't see, the langurs surrounding him, and behind them, he heard the uhh! uhh! of Sona. The rain tangled his long white hair into ropes; the water splashed beneath his bare feet, and his yellow robe clung to his frail old body, but he moved steadily, leaning against the barasingh. He was no longer a holy man, but Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E., Prime Minister of a significant State, a man used to commanding, going out to save lives. Down the steep, muddy path they all rushed together, the Bhagat and his brothers, down and down until the deer’s feet clicked and stumbled on the wall of a threshing-floor, and it snorted because it sensed humans. Now they were at the top of the crooked village street, and the Bhagat knocked with his crutch on the barred windows of the blacksmith’s house, as his torch flared up under the eaves. “Get up and get out!” shouted Purun Bhagat; he hardly recognized his own voice, as it had been years since he had spoken aloud to anyone. “The hill is collapsing! The hill is falling! Get up and get out, you inside!”

“It is our Bhagat,” said the blacksmith’s wife. “He stands among his beasts. Gather the little ones and give the call.”

“It’s our Bhagat,” said the blacksmith’s wife. “He’s standing with his animals. Gather the little ones and make the call.”

It ran from house to house, while the beasts, cramped in the narrow way, surged and huddled round the Bhagat, and Sona puffed impatiently.

It ran from house to house, while the animals, squeezed in the tight space, surged and crowded around the Bhagat, and Sona huffed impatiently.

The people hurried into the street—they were no more than seventy souls all told—and in the glare of the torches they saw their Bhagat holding back the terrified barasingh, while the monkeys plucked piteously at his skirts, and Sona sat on his haunches and roared.

The people rushed into the street—there were just about seventy of them in total—and in the bright light of the torches, they saw their Bhagat restraining the frightened barasingh, while the monkeys desperately tugged at his clothing, and Sona crouched down and roared.

“Across the valley and up the next hill!” shouted Purun Bhagat. “Leave none behind! We follow!”

“Across the valley and up the next hill!” shouted Purun Bhagat. “Leave no one behind! We’re moving out!”

Then the people ran as only Hill folk can run, for they knew that in a landslip you must climb for the highest ground across the valley. They fled, splashing through the little river at the bottom, and panted up the terraced fields on the far side, while the Bhagat and his brethren followed. Up and up the opposite mountain they climbed, calling to each other by name—the roll-call of the village—and at their heels toiled the big barasingh, weighted by the failing strength of Purun Bhagat. At last the deer stopped in the shadow of a deep pinewood, five hundred feet up the hillside. His instinct, that had warned him of the coming slide, told him he would he safe here.

Then the people ran like only mountain folks can, knowing that during a landslide, you have to reach the highest ground across the valley. They escaped, splashing through the small river at the bottom, and gasped as they climbed up the terraced fields on the other side, while the Bhagat and his companions followed. They kept ascending the opposite mountain, calling out to each other by name—the roll call of the village—and behind them struggled the large barasingh, burdened by the weak strength of Purun Bhagat. Eventually, the deer halted in the shade of a dense pine forest, five hundred feet up the hillside. His instinct, which had warned him of the approaching slide, told him he would be safe here.

Purun Bhagat dropped fainting by his side, for the chill of the rain and that fierce climb were killing him; but first he called to the scattered torches ahead, “Stay and count your numbers”; then, whispering to the deer as he saw the lights gather in a cluster: “Stay with me, Brother. Stay—till—I—go!”

Purun Bhagat dropped, fainting by his side, as the cold rain and that tough climb were overwhelming him; but first he called to the scattered torches ahead, “Stay and count your numbers”; then, whispering to the deer as he saw the lights come together in a group: “Stay with me, Brother. Stay—until—I—go!”

There was a sigh in the air that grew to a mutter, and a mutter that grew to a roar, and a roar that passed all sense of hearing, and the hillside on which the villagers stood was hit in the darkness, and rocked to the blow. Then a note as steady, deep, and true as the deep C of the organ drowned everything for perhaps five minutes, while the very roots of the pines quivered to it. It died away, and the sound of the rain falling on miles of hard ground and grass changed to the muffled drum of water on soft earth. That told its own tale.

There was a sigh in the air that turned into a murmur, and a murmur that became a roar, and a roar that exceeded all ability to hear, and the hillside where the villagers stood shook in the darkness from the impact. Then a note as steady, deep, and true as the deep C of an organ drowned everything out for maybe five minutes, while even the roots of the pines trembled to it. It faded away, and the sound of rain falling on miles of hard ground and grass shifted to the muffled drum of water on soft earth. That said everything on its own.

Never a villager—not even the priest—was bold enough to speak to the Bhagat who had saved their lives. They crouched under the pines and waited till the day. When it came they looked across the valley and saw that what had been forest, and terraced field, and track-threaded grazing-ground was one raw, red, fan-shaped smear, with a few trees flung head-down on the scarp. That red ran high up the hill of their refuge, damming back the little river, which had begun to spread into a brick-coloured lake. Of the village, of the road to the shrine, of the shrine itself, and the forest behind, there was no trace. For one mile in width and two thousand feet in sheer depth the mountain-side had come away bodily, planed clean from head to heel.

Not a single villager—not even the priest—had the courage to speak to the Bhagat who had saved their lives. They huddled under the pines and waited for daybreak. When it finally came, they looked across the valley and saw that what used to be forest, terraced fields, and grazing land was now a stark, red, fan-shaped patch, with a few trees toppled over on the slope. That red mark extended high up the hill where they had sought refuge, holding back the little river, which had started to turn into a brick-colored lake. There was no sign of the village, the road to the shrine, the shrine itself, or the forest behind it. For a mile in width and two thousand feet in sheer depth, the mountainside had completely collapsed, leaving it stripped bare from top to bottom.

And the villagers, one by one, crept through the wood to pray before their Bhagat. They saw the barasingh standing over him, who fled when they came near, and they heard the langurs wailing in the branches, and Sona moaning up the hill; but their Bhagat was dead, sitting cross-legged, his back against a tree, his crutch under his armpit, and his face turned to the north-east.

And the villagers, one by one, quietly made their way through the woods to pray before their Bhagat. They saw the barasingh standing over him, which ran away when they approached, and they heard the langurs crying in the branches, and Sona weeping up the hill; but their Bhagat was dead, sitting cross-legged, his back against a tree, his crutch tucked under his arm, and his face turned to the northeast.

The priest said: “Behold a miracle after a miracle, for in this very attitude must all Sunnyasis be buried! Therefore where he now is we will build the temple to our holy man.”

The priest said: “Look at one miracle after another, for all Sunnyasis must be buried in this very position! So where he is now, we will build the temple for our holy man.”

They built the temple before a year was ended—a little stone-and-earth shrine—and they called the hill the Bhagat’s hill, and they worship there with lights and flowers and offerings to this day. But they do not know that the saint of their worship is the late Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E., D.C.L., Ph.D., etc., once Prime Minister of the progressive and enlightened State of Mohiniwala, and honorary or corresponding member of more learned and scientific societies than will ever do any good in this world or the next.

They built the temple before the year was over—a small stone and earth shrine—and they named the hill Bhagat’s Hill, where they still worship with lights, flowers, and offerings to this day. But they don’t realize that the saint they worship is the late Sir Purun Dass, K.C.I.E., D.C.L., Ph.D., etc., who was once the Prime Minister of the progressive and enlightened State of Mohiniwala, and an honorary or corresponding member of more academic and scientific societies than will ever do any good in this world or the next.





A SONG OF KABIR

     Oh, light was the world that he weighed in his hands!
     Oh, heavy the tale of his fiefs and his lands!
     He has gone from the guddee and put on the shroud,
     And departed in guise of bairagi avowed!

     Now the white road to Delhi is mat for his feet,
     The sal and the kikar must guard him from heat;
     His home is the camp, and the waste, and the crowd—
     He is seeking the Way as bairagi avowed!

     He has looked upon Man, and his eyeballs are clear
     (There was One; there is One, and but One, saith Kabir);
     The Red Mist of Doing has thinned to a cloud—
     He has taken the Path for bairagi avowed!

     To learn and discern of his brother the clod,
     Of his brother the brute, and his brother the God.
     He has gone from the council and put on the shroud
     (“Can ye hear?” saith Kabir), a bairagi avowed!
     Oh, the world felt light in his hands!
     Oh, the burden of his lands and possessions was heavy!
     He’s left his throne and put on a burial shroud,
     And departed as a self-proclaimed wanderer!

     Now the open road to Delhi welcomes his steps,
     The sal and kikar trees must shield him from the heat;
     His home is the camp, the wilderness, and the crowd—
     He is searching for the truth as a wanderer!

     He has seen humanity, and his vision is clear
     (There was One; there is One, and only One, says Kabir);
     The haze of action has faded into a mist—
     He has chosen the path as a wanderer!

     To understand and learn from his fellow man,
     From his fellow beast, and from his fellow God.
     He’s left the council and put on a shroud
     (“Can you hear?” says Kabir), a wanderer!




LETTING IN THE JUNGLE

      Veil them, cover them, wall them round—
        Blossom, and creeper, and weed—
      Let us forget the sight and the sound,
        The smell and the touch of the breed!

      Fat black ash by the altar-stone,
        Here is the white-foot rain,
      And the does bring forth in the fields unsown,
        And none shall affright them again;
      And the blind walls crumble, unknown, o’erthrown
        And none shall inhabit again!
      Veil them, cover them, surround them—  
        Blossom, and vine, and weed—  
      Let’s forget the sight and the sound,  
        The smell and the feel of the breed!  

      Thick black ash by the altar stone,  
        Here is the white-foot rain,  
      And the doe gives birth in the unplowed fields,  
        And no one will scare them again;  
      And the blind walls crumble, unseen, overturned  
        And no one will live there again!

You will remember that after Mowgli had pinned Shere Khan’s hide to the Council Rock, he told as many as were left of the Seeonee Pack that henceforward he would hunt in the Jungle alone; and the four children of Mother and Father Wolf said that they would hunt with him. But it is not easy to change one’s life all in a minute—particularly in the Jungle. The first thing Mowgli did, when the disorderly Pack had slunk off, was to go to the home-cave, and sleep for a day and a night. Then he told Mother Wolf and Father Wolf as much as they could understand of his adventures among men; and when he made the morning sun flicker up and down the blade of his skinning-knife,—the same he had skinned Shere Khan with,—they said he had learned something. Then Akela and Gray Brother had to explain their share of the great buffalo-drive in the ravine, and Baloo toiled up the hill to hear all about it, and Bagheera scratched himself all over with pure delight at the way in which Mowgli had managed his war.

You’ll remember that after Mowgli pinned Shere Khan’s hide to the Council Rock, he told those few remaining from the Seeonee Pack that from then on, he would hunt in the Jungle by himself; and the four cubs of Mother and Father Wolf said they would hunt with him. But it’s not easy to completely change your life in an instant—especially in the Jungle. The first thing Mowgli did when the disorganized Pack had slunk away was to head to the home cave and sleep for a day and a night. After that, he shared with Mother Wolf and Father Wolf as much of his adventures among humans as they could understand; and when he made the morning sun flicker up and down the blade of his skinning knife—the same one he had used to skin Shere Khan—they said he had learned something. Then Akela and Gray Brother had to explain their part in the great buffalo drive in the ravine, and Baloo climbed the hill to hear all about it, while Bagheera scratched himself all over in pure delight at how Mowgli had managed his battle.

It was long after sunrise, but no one dreamed of going to sleep, and from time to time, during the talk, Mother Wolf would throw up her head, and sniff a deep snuff of satisfaction as the wind brought her the smell of the tiger-skin on the Council Rock.

It was well after sunrise, but no one thought about going to sleep, and every now and then, during the conversation, Mother Wolf would lift her head and take a deep breath of satisfaction as the wind carried the scent of the tiger-skin on the Council Rock to her.

“But for Akela and Gray Brother here,” Mowgli said, at the end, “I could have done nothing. Oh, mother, mother! if thou hadst seen the black herd-bulls pour down the ravine, or hurry through the gates when the Man-Pack flung stones at me!”

“But for Akela and Gray Brother here,” Mowgli said at the end, “I could have done nothing. Oh, mother, mother! If you had seen the black herd-bulls rush down the ravine or run through the gates when the Man-Pack threw stones at me!”

“I am glad I did not see that last,” said Mother Wolf stiffly. “It is not MY custom to suffer my cubs to be driven to and fro like jackals. I would have taken a price from the Man-Pack; but I would have spared the woman who gave thee the milk. Yes, I would have spared her alone.”

“I’m glad I didn’t see the last part,” said Mother Wolf stiffly. “It’s not my way to let my cubs be chased around like jackals. I would have demanded a price from the Man-Pack; but I would have spared the woman who gave you the milk. Yes, I would have spared only her.”

“Peace, peace, Raksha!” said Father Wolf, lazily. “Our Frog has come back again—so wise that his own father must lick his feet; and what is a cut, more or less, on the head? Leave Men alone.” Baloo and Bagheera both echoed: “Leave Men alone.”

“Calm down, Raksha!” said Father Wolf, casually. “Our Frog is back again—so clever that his own dad has to kiss his feet; and what’s a cut or two on the head? Leave the humans be.” Baloo and Bagheera both chimed in: “Leave the humans be.”

Mowgli, his head on Mother Wolf’s side, smiled contentedly, and said that, for his own part, he never wished to see, or hear, or smell Man again.

Mowgli, resting his head on Mother Wolf’s side, smiled happily and said that, as far as he was concerned, he never wanted to see, hear, or smell a human again.

“But what,” said Akela, cocking one ear—“but what if men do not leave thee alone, Little Brother?”

“But what,” said Akela, tilting one ear—“but what if people don’t leave you alone, Little Brother?”

“We be FIVE,” said Gray Brother, looking round at the company, and snapping his jaws on the last word.

“We're FIVE,” said Gray Brother, glancing around at the group and snapping his jaws on the last word.

“We also might attend to that hunting,” said Bagheera, with a little switch-switch of his tail, looking at Baloo. “But why think of men now, Akela?”

“We might also focus on that hunt,” said Bagheera, flicking his tail a bit and looking at Baloo. “But why think about humans right now, Akela?”

“For this reason,” the Lone Wolf answered: “when that yellow chief’s hide was hung up on the rock, I went back along our trail to the village, stepping in my tracks, turning aside, and lying down, to make a mixed trail in case one should follow us. But when I had fouled the trail so that I myself hardly knew it again, Mang, the Bat, came hawking between the trees, and hung up above me.” Said Mang, “The village of the Man-Pack, where they cast out the Man-cub, hums like a hornet’s nest.”

“For this reason,” the Lone Wolf replied, “when that yellow chief’s hide was hung up on the rock, I retraced our steps back to the village, following my own footprints, stepping aside, and lying down to create a mixed trail in case anyone tried to follow us. But after I had muddled the trail to the point where I could hardly recognize it, Mang, the Bat, came swooping through the trees and hovered above me.” Mang said, “The village of the Man-Pack, where they abandoned the Man-cub, buzzes like a hornet’s nest.”

“It was a big stone that I threw,” chuckled Mowgli, who had often amused himself by throwing ripe paw-paws into a hornet’s nest, and racing off to the nearest pool before the hornets caught him.

“It was a big rock that I threw,” laughed Mowgli, who often entertained himself by tossing ripe paw-paws into a hornet’s nest and then racing to the nearest pool before the hornets could catch him.

“I asked of Mang what he had seen. He said that the Red Flower blossomed at the gate of the village, and men sat about it carrying guns. Now I know, for I have good cause,”—Akela looked down at the old dry scars on his flank and side,—“that men do not carry guns for pleasure. Presently, Little Brother, a man with a gun follows our trail—if, indeed, he be not already on it.”

“I asked Mang what he had seen. He said that the Red Flower bloomed at the village gate, and men were gathered around it with guns. Now I know, because I have good reason,”—Akela looked down at the old dry scars on his flank and side,—“that men don’t carry guns for fun. Soon, Little Brother, a man with a gun is following our trail—if he isn’t already on it.”

“But why should he? Men have cast me out. What more do they need?” said Mowgli angrily.

“But why should he? Men have rejected me. What more do they want?” said Mowgli angrily.

“Thou art a man, Little Brother,” Akela returned. “It is not for US, the Free Hunters, to tell thee what thy brethren do, or why.”

“You are a man, Little Brother,” Akela replied. “It is not for us, the Free Hunters, to tell you what your fellow men do, or why.”

He had just time to snatch up his paw as the skinning-knife cut deep into the ground below. Mowgli struck quicker than an average human eye could follow but Akela was a wolf; and even a dog, who is very far removed from the wild wolf, his ancestor, can be waked out of deep sleep by a cart-wheel touching his flank, and can spring away unharmed before that wheel comes on.

He barely had time to lift his paw before the skinning knife sliced into the ground beneath him. Mowgli moved faster than an average human eye could track, but Akela was a wolf; and even a dog, which is quite far removed from its wild ancestor, can be roused from a deep sleep by a cartwheel brushing against its side and can bolt away safely before that wheel rolls past.

“Another time,” Mowgli said quietly, returning the knife to its sheath, “speak of the Man-Pack and of Mowgli in TWO breaths—not one.”

“Another time,” Mowgli said quietly, putting the knife back in its sheath, “mention the Man-Pack and Mowgli in TWO breaths—not just one.”

“Phff! That is a sharp tooth,” said Akela, snuffing at the blade’s cut in the earth, “but living with the Man-Pack has spoiled thine eye, Little Brother. I could have killed a buck while thou wast striking.”

“Phff! That is a sharp tooth,” said Akela, sniffing at the blade’s cut in the ground, “but living with the Man-Pack has spoiled your instincts, Little Brother. I could have killed a buck while you were messing around.”

Bagheera sprang to his feet, thrust up his head as far as he could, sniffed, and stiffened through every curve in his body. Gray Brother followed his example quickly, keeping a little to his left to get the wind that was blowing from the right, while Akela bounded fifty yards up wind, and, half-crouching, stiffened too. Mowgli looked on enviously. He could smell things as very few human beings could, but he had never reached the hair-trigger-like sensitiveness of a Jungle nose; and his three months in the smoky village had set him back sadly. However, he dampened his finger, rubbed it on his nose, and stood erect to catch the upper scent, which, though it is the faintest, is the truest.

Bagheera jumped to his feet, lifted his head as high as he could, sniffed, and tensed every muscle in his body. Gray Brother quickly followed suit, staying a bit to his left to catch the wind blowing from the right, while Akela bounded fifty yards upwind and, half-crouching, stiffened as well. Mowgli watched with envy. He could smell things better than most humans, but he had never achieved the lightning-fast sensitivity of a Jungle nose; and his three months in the smoky village had set him back quite a bit. Still, he dampened his finger, rubbed it on his nose, and stood tall to catch the upper scent, which, although faint, is the most accurate.

“Man!” Akela growled, dropping on his haunches.

“Dude!” Akela growled, crouching down.

“Buldeo!” said Mowgli, sitting down. “He follows our trail, and yonder is the sunlight on his gun. Look!”

“Buldeo!” Mowgli said as he sat down. “He's following our trail, and there’s the sunlight on his gun. Look!”

It was no more than a splash of sunlight, for a fraction of a second, on the brass clamps of the old Tower musket, but nothing in the Jungle winks with just that flash, except when the clouds race over the sky. Then a piece of mica, or a little pool, or even a highly-polished leaf will flash like a heliograph. But that day was cloudless and still.

It was just a quick flash of sunlight, for a split second, on the brass clamps of the old Tower musket, but nothing in the Jungle glints like that, except when the clouds move quickly across the sky. Then a piece of mica, a small pool, or even a shiny leaf will sparkle like a heliograph. But that day was clear and calm.

“I knew men would follow,” said Akela triumphantly. “Not for nothing have I led the Pack.”

“I knew men would follow,” Akela said with pride. “I didn’t lead the Pack for no reason.”

The four cubs said nothing, but ran down hill on their bellies, melting into the thorn and under-brush as a mole melts into a lawn.

The four cubs didn’t say a word; they just slid down the hill on their bellies, disappearing into the thorns and underbrush like a mole blends into a lawn.

“Where go ye, and without word?” Mowgli called.

“Where are you going without saying anything?” Mowgli called.

“H’sh! We roll his skull here before mid-day!” Gray Brother answered.

“Hush! We’ll take care of him before noon!” Gray Brother replied.

“Back! Back and wait! Man does not eat Man!” Mowgli shrieked.

“Back! Back and wait! People don’t eat people!” Mowgli yelled.

“Who was a wolf but now? Who drove the knife at me for thinking he might be Man?” said Akela, as the four wolves turned back sullenly and dropped to heel.

“Who was a wolf but is not now? Who took the knife to me for believing he could be a Man?” said Akela, as the four wolves turned back, grumpy, and fell in line.

“Am I to give reason for all I choose to, do?” said Mowgli furiously.

“Do I have to justify everything I do?” Mowgli said angrily.

“That is Man! There speaks Man!” Bagheera muttered under his whiskers. “Even so did men talk round the King’s cages at Oodeypore. We of the Jungle know that Man is wisest of all. If we trusted our ears we should know that of all things he is most foolish.” Raising his voice, he added, “The Man-cub is right in this. Men hunt in packs. To kill one, unless we know what the others will do, is bad hunting. Come, let us see what this Man means toward us.”

"That's Man! There goes Man!" Bagheera grumbled under his breath. "Just like men used to talk around the King’s cages at Oodeypore. We in the Jungle understand that Man is the smartest of them all. If we relied on our ears, we’d realize he’s actually the most foolish. Raising his voice, he continued, “The Man-cub is correct in this. Men hunt in groups. Killing one without knowing what the others will do is poor hunting. Come on, let’s see what this Man is up to with us."

“We will not come,” Gray Brother growled. “Hunt alone, Little Brother. WE know our own minds. The skull would have been ready to bring by now.”

“We're not coming,” Gray Brother growled. “Hunt by yourself, Little Brother. We know what we want. The skull would have been ready to bring by now.”

Mowgli had been looking from one to the other of his friends, his chest heaving and his eyes full of tears. He strode forward to the wolves, and, dropping on one knee, said: “Do I not know my mind? Look at me!”

Mowgli had been looking from one friend to another, his chest heaving and his eyes full of tears. He stepped forward to the wolves and, dropping to one knee, said: “Don’t I know what I want? Look at me!”

They looked uneasily, and when their eyes wandered, he called them back again and again, till their hair stood up all over their bodies, and they trembled in every limb, while Mowgli stared and stared.

They looked anxious, and whenever their eyes drifted, he kept calling them back over and over, until their hair stood on end, and they shook in every limb, while Mowgli just kept staring.

“Now,” said he, “of us five, which is leader?”

“Now,” he said, “out of the five of us, who’s the leader?”

“Thou art leader, Little Brother,” said Gray Brother, and he licked Mowgli’s foot.

“You're the leader, Little Brother,” said Gray Brother, and he licked Mowgli’s foot.

“Follow, then,” said Mowgli, and the four followed at his heels with their tails between their legs.

"Follow me," said Mowgli, and the four trailed behind him with their tails tucked between their legs.

“This comes of living with the Man-Pack,” said Bagheera, slipping down after them. “There is more in the Jungle now than Jungle Law, Baloo.”

“This is what happens when you live with the Man-Pack,” said Bagheera, sliding down after them. “There’s more in the Jungle now than just Jungle Law, Baloo.”

The old bear said nothing, but he thought many things.

The old bear didn't say a word, but he thought a lot.

Mowgli cut across noiselessly through the Jungle, at right angles to Buldeo’s path, till, parting the undergrowth, he saw the old man, his musket on his shoulder, running up the trail of overnight at a dog-trot.

Mowgli quietly moved through the Jungle, crossing Buldeo’s path at an angle, until he pushed aside the underbrush and spotted the old man with his musket on his shoulder, jogging up the trail at a steady pace.

You will remember that Mowgli had left the village with the heavy weight of Shere Khan’s raw hide on his shoulders, while Akela and Gray Brother trotted behind, so that the triple trail was very clearly marked. Presently Buldeo came to where Akela, as you know, had gone back and mixed it all up. Then he sat down, and coughed and grunted, and made little casts round and about into the Jungle to pick it up again, and, all the time he could have thrown a stone over those who were watching him. No one can be so silent as a wolf when he does not care to be heard; and Mowgli, though the wolves thought he moved very clumsily, could come and go like a shadow. They ringed the old man as a school of porpoises ring a steamer at full speed, and as they ringed him they talked unconcernedly, for their speech began below the lowest end of the scale that untrained human beings can hear. [The other end is bounded by the high squeak of Mang, the Bat, which very many people cannot catch at all. From that note all the bird and bat and insect talk takes on.]

You remember that Mowgli left the village carrying Shere Khan’s hide on his shoulders, with Akela and Gray Brother following closely, clearly marking their path. Soon, Buldeo reached the spot where Akela, as you know, had gone back and messed things up. He sat down, coughed, grunted, and made small searches around the Jungle to find it again, all while he could have easily thrown a stone over those watching him. No one can be as quiet as a wolf when they don't want to be heard; and Mowgli, though the wolves thought he moved awkwardly, could come and go like a shadow. They surrounded the old man like a school of porpoises circles a moving steamer, chatting casually as they did, since their speech started at a level below what untrained humans can hear. [The other end is marked by the high squeak of Mang, the Bat, which many people can't hear at all. From that note, all the bird, bat, and insect conversations begin.]

“This is better than any kill,” said Gray Brother, as Buldeo stooped and peered and puffed. “He looks like a lost pig in the Jungles by the river. What does he say?” Buldeo was muttering savagely.

“This is better than any kill,” said Gray Brother, as Buldeo bent down to look closely, breathing heavily. “He looks like a lost pig in the jungles by the river. What is he saying?” Buldeo was muttering angrily.

Mowgli translated. “He says that packs of wolves must have danced round me. He says that he never saw such a trail in his life. He says he is tired.”

Mowgli translated. “He says that packs of wolves must have danced around me. He says that he has never seen a trail like this in his life. He says he is tired.”

“He will be rested before he picks it up again,” said Bagheera coolly, as he slipped round a tree-trunk, in the game of blindman’s-buff that they were playing. “NOW, what does the lean thing do?”

“He’ll be rested before he picks it up again,” said Bagheera casually, as he slipped around a tree trunk in the game of blindman’s-buff they were playing. “NOW, what does the skinny one do?”

“Eat or blow smoke out of his mouth. Men always play with their mouths,” said Mowgli; and the silent trailers saw the old man fill and light and puff at a water-pipe, and they took good note of the smell of the tobacco, so as to be sure of Buldeo in the darkest night, if necessary.

“Eat or blow smoke out of his mouth. Guys are always messing with their mouths,” said Mowgli; and the quiet watchers saw the old man fill, light, and puff on a water-pipe, and they made a mental note of the tobacco's smell, so they could identify Buldeo in the darkest night, if they needed to.

Then a little knot of charcoal-burners came down the path, and naturally halted to speak to Buldeo, whose fame as a hunter reached for at least twenty miles round. They all sat down and smoked, and Bagheera and the others came up and watched while Buldeo began to tell the story of Mowgli, the Devil-child, from one end to another, with additions and inventions. How he himself had really killed Shere Khan; and how Mowgli had turned himself into a wolf, and fought with him all the afternoon, and changed into a boy again and bewitched Buldeo’s rifle, so that the bullet turned the corner, when he pointed it at Mowgli, and killed one of Buldeo’s own buffaloes; and how the village, knowing him to be the bravest hunter in Seeonee, had sent him out to kill this Devil-child. But meantime the village had got hold of Messua and her husband, who were undoubtedly the father and mother of this Devil-child, and had barricaded them in their own hut, and presently would torture them to make them confess they were witch and wizard, and then they would be burned to death.

Then a small group of charcoal-burners came down the path and naturally stopped to chat with Buldeo, whose reputation as a hunter spread for at least twenty miles. They all sat down and smoked while Bagheera and the others approached and listened as Buldeo began telling the story of Mowgli, the Devil-child, in full detail, with extra twists and fabrications. He claimed he had really killed Shere Khan; how Mowgli had transformed into a wolf and battled with him all afternoon, then turned back into a boy and enchanted Buldeo’s rifle so that the bullet curved when he aimed it at Mowgli, hitting one of Buldeo’s own buffaloes instead; and how the village, knowing him to be the bravest hunter in Seeonee, had sent him out to take down this Devil-child. Meanwhile, the village had captured Messua and her husband, who were definitely the parents of this Devil-child, and had locked them in their own hut, planning to torture them to force a confession of being witches and wizards, after which they would be burned alive.

“When?” said the charcoal-burners, because they would very much like to be present at the ceremony.

“When?” asked the charcoal-burners, as they were eager to attend the ceremony.

Buldeo said that nothing would be done till he returned, because the village wished him to kill the Jungle Boy first. After that they would dispose of Messua and her husband, and divide their lands and buffaloes among the village. Messua’s husband had some remarkably fine buffaloes, too. It was an excellent thing to destroy wizards, Buldeo thought; and people who entertained Wolf-children out of the Jungle were clearly the worst kind of witches.

Buldeo said that nothing would happen until he got back, because the village wanted him to take care of the Jungle Boy first. After that, they would deal with Messua and her husband and split their land and buffaloes among the villagers. Messua’s husband had some really impressive buffaloes too. Buldeo thought it was a great idea to eliminate wizards, and people who took in Wolf-children from the Jungle were definitely the worst kind of witches.

But, said the charcoal-burners, what would happen if the English heard of it? The English, they had heard, were a perfectly mad people, who would not let honest farmers kill witches in peace.

But, said the charcoal-burners, what would happen if the English found out about it? The English, they had heard, were completely crazy people who wouldn't let honest farmers deal with witches in peace.

Why, said Buldeo, the head-man of the village would report that Messua and her husband had died of snake-bite. THAT was all arranged, and the only thing now was to kill the Wolf-child. They did not happen to have seen anything of such a creature?

Why, said Buldeo, the village chief would say that Messua and her husband had died from a snake bite. THAT was all set, and the only thing left to do was to kill the Wolf-child. They hadn’t seen anything like that creature, had they?

The charcoal-burners looked round cautiously, and thanked their stars they had not; but they had no doubt that so brave a man as Buldeo would find him if any one could. The sun was getting rather low, and they had an idea that they would push on to Buldeo’s village and see that wicked witch. Buldeo said that, though it was his duty to kill the Devil-child, he could not think of letting a party of unarmed men go through the Jungle, which might produce the Wolf-demon at any minute, without his escort. He, therefore, would accompany them, and if the sorcerer’s child appeared—well, he would show them how the best hunter in Seeonee dealt with such things. The Brahmin, he said, had given him a charm against the creature that made everything perfectly safe.

The charcoal-burners glanced around cautiously, grateful that they hadn't been caught; but they were sure that if anyone could find him, it would be the brave Buldeo. The sun was setting, and they figured they might as well head to Buldeo’s village to confront that wicked witch. Buldeo mentioned that while it was his responsibility to eliminate the Devil-child, he couldn’t let a group of unarmed men travel through the Jungle—where the Wolf-demon could show up at any moment—without his protection. So, he would go with them, and if the sorcerer’s child appeared—well, he would demonstrate how the best hunter in Seeonee handled such situations. He added that the Brahmin had given him a charm against the creature, making everything completely safe.

“What says he? What says he? What says he?” the wolves repeated every few minutes; and Mowgli translated until he came to the witch part of the story, which was a little beyond him, and then he said that the man and woman who had been so kind to him were trapped.

“What does he say? What does he say? What does he say?” the wolves repeated every few minutes; and Mowgli translated until he reached the witch part of the story, which he didn't quite understand, and then he said that the man and woman who had been so kind to him were trapped.

“Does Man trap Man?” said Bagheera.

“Does man trap man?” said Bagheera.

“So he says. I cannot understand the talk. They are all mad together. What have Messua and her man to do with me that they should be put in a trap; and what is all this talk about the Red Flower? I must look to this. Whatever they would do to Messua they will not do till Buldeo returns. And so——” Mowgli thought hard, with his fingers playing round the haft of the skinning-knife, while Buldeo and the charcoal-burners went off very valiantly in single file.

“So he says. I can’t make sense of what they’re saying. They’re all crazy together. What do Messua and her husband have to do with me that they should be caught in a trap? And what’s with all this talk about the Red Flower? I need to figure this out. Whatever they plan to do to Messua, they won’t do until Buldeo gets back. And so—” Mowgli thought hard, his fingers playing with the handle of the skinning knife, while Buldeo and the charcoal burners walked off bravely in a single line.

“I go hot-foot back to the Man-Pack,” Mowgli said at last.

“I quickly head back to the Man-Pack,” Mowgli said finally.

“And those?” said Gray Brother, looking hungrily after the brown backs of the charcoal-burners.

“And those?” said Gray Brother, watching hungrily as the charcoal-burners walked away.

“Sing them home,” said Mowgli, with a grin; “I do not wish them to be at the village gates till it is dark. Can ye hold them?”

“Sing them home,” Mowgli said with a grin, “I don’t want them at the village gates until it’s dark. Can you keep them away?”

Gray Brother bared his white teeth in contempt. “We can head them round and round in circles like tethered goats—if I know Man.”

Gray Brother showed his white teeth in disdain. “We can lead them around in circles like tied-up goats—if I know humans.”

“That I do not need. Sing to them a little, lest they be lonely on the road, and, Gray Brother, the song need not be of the sweetest. Go with them, Bagheera, and help make that song. When night is shut down, meet me by the village—Gray Brother knows the place.”

“That I don't need. Sing to them a bit, so they don’t feel lonely on the road, and, Gray Brother, the song doesn’t have to be the sweetest. Go with them, Bagheera, and help make that song. When night falls, meet me by the village—Gray Brother knows the spot.”

“It is no light hunting to work for a Man-cub. When shall I sleep?” said Bagheera, yawning, though his eyes showed that he was delighted with the amusement. “Me to sing to naked men! But let us try.”

“It’s not easy trying to catch a Man-cub. When will I get to sleep?” said Bagheera, yawning, even though his eyes revealed that he was enjoying the fun. “I get to sing to naked humans! But let’s give it a shot.”

He lowered his head so that the sound would travel, and cried a long, long, “Good hunting”—a midnight call in the afternoon, which was quite awful enough to begin with. Mowgli heard it rumble, and rise, and fall, and die off in a creepy sort of whine behind him, and laughed to himself as he ran through the Jungle. He could see the charcoal-burners huddled in a knot; old Buldeo’s gun-barrel waving, like a banana-leaf, to every point of the compass at once. Then Gray Brother gave the Ya-la-hi! Yalaha! call for the buck-driving, when the Pack drives the nilghai, the big blue cow, before them, and it seemed to come from the very ends of the earth, nearer, and nearer, and nearer, till it ended in a shriek snapped off short. The other three answered, till even Mowgli could have vowed that the full Pack was in full cry, and then they all broke into the magnificent Morning-song in the Jungle, with every turn, and flourish, and grace-note that a deep-mouthed wolf of the Pack knows. This is a rough rendering of the song, but you must imagine what it sounds like when it breaks the afternoon hush of the Jungle:—

He lowered his head so the sound would carry, and yelled a long, long, “Good hunting”—a midnight call in the afternoon, which was pretty terrible right from the start. Mowgli heard it rumble, rise, fall, and fade away in a creepy sort of whine behind him, and laughed to himself as he ran through the Jungle. He could see the charcoal-burners huddled together; old Buldeo’s gun-barrel waving like a banana leaf in every direction at once. Then Gray Brother gave the Ya-la-hi! Yalaha! call for the buck-driving, when the Pack drives the nilghai, the big blue cow, ahead of them, and it seemed to come from the very ends of the earth, getting closer and closer until it ended in a sharp shriek. The other three answered, until even Mowgli could have sworn the full Pack was in full cry, and then they all broke into the magnificent Morning-song in the Jungle, with every twist, flourish, and grace note that a deep-voiced wolf of the Pack knows. This is a rough rendering of the song, but you need to imagine what it sounds like when it breaks the afternoon silence of the Jungle:—

     One moment past our bodies cast
       No shadow on the plain;
     Now clear and black they stride our track,
       And we run home again.
     In morning hush, each rock and bush
       Stands hard, and high, and raw:
     Then give the Call: “Good rest to all
       That keep The Jungle Law!”

     Now horn and pelt our peoples melt
       In covert to abide;
     Now, crouched and still, to cave and hill
       Our Jungle Barons glide.
     Now, stark and plain, Man’s oxen strain,
       That draw the new-yoked plough;
     Now, stripped and dread, the dawn is red
       Above the lit talao.

     Ho! Get to lair! The sun’s aflare
       Behind the breathing grass:
     And cracking through the young bamboo
       The warning whispers pass.
     By day made strange, the woods we range
       With blinking eyes we scan;
     While down the skies the wild duck cries
       “The Day—the Day to Man!”

     The dew is dried that drenched our hide
       Or washed about our way;
     And where we drank, the puddled bank
       Is crisping into clay.
     The traitor Dark gives up each mark
       Of stretched or hooded claw;
     Then hear the Call: “Good rest to all
       That keep the Jungle Law!”
 
     One moment after we pass, our bodies cast
       No shadow on the plain;
     Now clear and black, they step on our path,
       And we run home again.
     In the morning hush, each rock and bush
       Stands tough, and tall, and raw:
     Then give the Call: “Good rest to all
       That keep The Jungle Law!”

     Now horn and hide, our people merge
       In cover to stay;
     Now, crouched and still, to cave and hill
       Our Jungle Barons glide.
     Now, stark and plain, Man’s oxen strain,
       That pull the newly yoked plow;
     Now, stripped and fierce, the dawn is red
       Above the lit talao.

     Hey! Get to the den! The sun’s blazing
       Behind the swaying grass:
     And cracking through the young bamboo,
       The warning whispers spread.
     By day made strange, the woods we explore
       With blinking eyes we scan;
     While down the skies the wild duck cries
       “The Day—the Day for Man!”

     The dew is gone that soaked our fur
       Or washed around our way;
     And where we drank, the muddied bank
       Is hardening into clay.
     The deceitful Dark gives up each sign
       Of stretched or hidden claw;
     Then hear the Call: “Good rest to all
       That keep the Jungle Law!”

But no translation can give the effect of it, or the yelping scorn the Four threw into every word of it, as they heard the trees crash when the men hastily climbed up into the branches, and Buldeo began repeating incantations and charms. Then they lay down and slept, for, like all who live by their own exertions, they were of a methodical cast of mind; and no one can work well without sleep.

But no translation can capture the impact of it, or the mocking scorn the Four injected into every word as they heard the trees crash when the men quickly climbed into the branches, and Buldeo started reciting incantations and charms. Then they lay down and slept, because, like everyone who lives by their own efforts, they had a systematic way of thinking; and no one can work well without sleep.

Meantime, Mowgli was putting the miles behind him, nine to the hour, swinging on, delighted to find himself so fit after all his cramped months among men. The one idea in his head was to get Messua and her husband out of the trap, whatever it was; for he had a natural mistrust of traps. Later on, he promised himself, he would pay his debts to the village at large.

In the meantime, Mowgli was covering the distance, nine miles an hour, moving forward, happy to realize how fit he was after all those cramped months among humans. The only thing on his mind was getting Messua and her husband out of whatever trap they were in; he had a natural distrust of traps. He promised himself that later he would repay his debts to the village as a whole.

It was at twilight when he saw the well-remembered grazing-grounds, and the dhak-tree where Gray Brother had waited for him on the morning that he killed Shere Khan. Angry as he was at the whole breed and community of Man, something jumped up in his throat and made him catch his breath when he looked at the village roofs. He noticed that every one had come in from the fields unusually early, and that, instead of getting to their evening cooking, they gathered in a crowd under the village tree, and chattered, and shouted.

It was at twilight when he saw the familiar grazing fields and the dhak tree where Gray Brother had waited for him the morning he killed Shere Khan. As angry as he was with all of humanity, something caught in his throat and made him catch his breath when he looked at the village roofs. He noticed everyone had come in from the fields unusually early, and instead of starting their evening cooking, they gathered in a crowd under the village tree, chatting and shouting.

“Men must always be making traps for men, or they are not content,” said Mowgli. “Last night it was Mowgli—but that night seems many Rains ago. To-night it is Messua and her man. To-morrow, and for very many nights after, it will be Mowgli’s turn again.”

“Men are always setting traps for each other, or they’re not satisfied,” said Mowgli. “Last night it was me—but that feels like a long time ago. Tonight it’s Messua and her husband. Tomorrow, and for many nights after, it will be my turn again.”

He crept along outside the wall till he came to Messua’s hut, and looked through the window into the room. There lay Messua, gagged, and bound hand and foot, breathing hard, and groaning: her husband was tied to the gaily-painted bedstead. The door of the hut that opened into the street was shut fast, and three or four people were sitting with their backs to it.

He quietly made his way along the outside of the wall until he reached Messua’s hut and peeked through the window into the room. There lay Messua, gagged and tied up, breathing heavily and groaning; her husband was bound to the brightly painted bed. The door of the hut leading to the street was securely closed, and three or four people were sitting with their backs to it.

Mowgli knew the manners and customs of the villagers very fairly. He argued that so long as they could eat, and talk, and smoke, they would not do anything else; but as soon as they had fed they would begin to be dangerous. Buldeo would be coming in before long, and if his escort had done its duty, Buldeo would have a very interesting tale to tell. So he went in through the window, and, stooping over the man and the woman, cut their thongs, pulling out the gags, and looked round the hut for some milk.

Mowgli understood the villagers' habits and ways pretty well. He figured that as long as they could eat, talk, and smoke, they wouldn’t be a problem; but as soon as they had eaten, they could become dangerous. Buldeo would be arriving soon, and if his escort had done their job, Buldeo would have an exciting story to share. So he climbed in through the window, leaned over the man and the woman, cut their bindings, removed the gags, and searched the hut for some milk.

Messua was half wild with pain and fear (she had been beaten and stoned all the morning), and Mowgli put his hand over her mouth just in time to stop a scream. Her husband was only bewildered and angry, and sat picking dust and things out of his torn beard.

Messua was in a frenzy of pain and fear (she had been beaten and stoned all morning), and Mowgli covered her mouth just in time to silence a scream. Her husband was just confused and angry, sitting there picking dust and debris out of his ripped beard.

“I knew—I knew he would come,” Messua sobbed at last. “Now do I KNOW that he is my son!” and she hugged Mowgli to her heart. Up to that time Mowgli had been perfectly steady, but now he began to tremble all over, and that surprised him immensely.

“I knew—I knew he would come,” Messua sobbed at last. “Now I KNOW that he is my son!” and she hugged Mowgli to her heart. Up to that point, Mowgli had been completely composed, but now he started to tremble all over, and that surprised him immensely.

“Why are these thongs? Why have they tied thee?” he asked, after a pause.

“Why are these thongs? Why have they tied you?” he asked, after a pause.

“To be put to the death for making a son of thee—what else?” said the man sullenly. “Look! I bleed.”

“To be sentenced to death for making a son out of you—what else?” said the man gloomily. “Look! I’m bleeding.”

Messua said nothing, but it was at her wounds that Mowgli looked, and they heard him grit his teeth when he saw the blood.

Messua said nothing, but Mowgli focused on her wounds, and they heard him clench his teeth when he saw the blood.

“Whose work is this?” said he. “There is a price to pay.”

“Who created this?” he asked. “There’s a cost to consider.”

“The work of all the village. I was too rich. I had too many cattle. THEREFORE she and I are witches, because we gave thee shelter.”

“The work of everyone in the village. I was too wealthy. I had too many cows. THAT'S why she and I are witches, because we provided you with shelter.”

“I do not understand. Let Messua tell the tale.”

“I don’t understand. Let Messua tell the story.”

“I gave thee milk, Nathoo; dost thou remember?” Messua said timidly. “Because thou wast my son, whom the tiger took, and because I loved thee very dearly. They said that I was thy mother, the mother of a devil, and therefore worthy of death.”

“I gave you milk, Nathoo; do you remember?” Messua said shyly. “Because you were my son, the one the tiger took, and because I loved you very much. They said I was your mother, the mother of a devil, and therefore deserved to die.”

“And what is a devil?” said Mowgli. “Death I have seen.”

“And what’s a devil?” Mowgli asked. “I’ve seen death.”

The man looked up gloomily, but Messua laughed. “See!” she said to her husband, “I knew—I said that he was no sorcerer. He is my son—my son!”

The man looked up sadly, but Messua laughed. “See!” she said to her husband, “I knew it—I said he wasn’t a sorcerer. He is my son—my son!”

“Son or sorcerer, what good will that do us?” the man answered. “We be as dead already.”

“Son or sorcerer, what good will that do us?” the man replied. “We’re already as good as dead.”

“Yonder is the road to the Jungle”—Mowgli pointed through the window. “Your hands and feet are free. Go now.”

“Over there is the road to the Jungle,” Mowgli said, pointing out the window. “Your hands and feet are free. Go now.”

“We do not know the Jungle, my son, as—as thou knowest,” Messua began. “I do not think that I could walk far.”

“We don’t know the Jungle, my son, like—like you do,” Messua began. “I don’t think I could walk very far.”

“And the men and women would be upon our backs and drag us here again,” said the husband.

“And the men and women would be on our backs and drag us here again,” said the husband.

“H’m!” said Mowgli, and he tickled the palm of his hand with the tip of his skinning-knife; “I have no wish to do harm to any one of this village—YET. But I do not think they will stay thee. In a little while they will have much else to think upon. Ah!” he lifted his head and listened to shouting and trampling outside. “So they have let Buldeo come home at last?”

“H’m!” said Mowgli, as he ran the tip of his skinning knife over the palm of his hand. “I don’t want to hurt anyone in this village—NOT YET. But I don’t think they’ll be able to stop you. Soon, they’ll have bigger things to worry about. Ah!” He lifted his head and listened to the shouting and stomping outside. “So, they finally let Buldeo come home?”

“He was sent out this morning to kill thee,” Messua cried. “Didst thou meet him?”

“He was sent out this morning to kill you,” Messua shouted. “Did you run into him?”

“Yes—we—I met him. He has a tale to tell and while he is telling it there is time to do much. But first I will learn what they mean. Think where ye would go, and tell me when I come back.”

“Yes—we—I met him. He has a story to share, and while he's sharing it, there's plenty of time to do a lot. But first, I want to understand what they mean. Think about where you want to go and let me know when I return.”

He bounded through the window and ran along again outside the wall of the village till he came within ear-shot of the crowd round the peepul-tree. Buldeo was lying on the ground, coughing and groaning, and every one was asking him questions. His hair had fallen about his shoulders; his hands and legs were skinned from climbing up trees, and he could hardly speak, but he felt the importance of his position keenly. From time to time he said something about devils and singing devils, and magic enchantment, just to give the crowd a taste of what was coming. Then he called for water.

He jumped through the window and ran along outside the village wall until he was within earshot of the crowd gathered around the peepul tree. Buldeo was lying on the ground, coughing and groaning, and everyone was asking him questions. His hair was splayed over his shoulders; his hands and legs were scraped from climbing trees, and he could barely speak, but he was very aware of how important he was. Every now and then, he mentioned something about devils and singing devils, and magic spells, just to give the crowd a hint of what was coming. Then he asked for water.

“Bah!” said Mowgli. “Chatter—chatter! Talk, talk! Men are blood-brothers of the Bandar-log. Now he must wash his mouth with water; now he must blow smoke; and when all that is done he has still his story to tell. They are very wise people—men. They will leave no one to guard Messua till their ears are stuffed with Buldeo’s tales. And—I grow as lazy as they!”

“Ugh!” said Mowgli. “All this talking—talking! Humans are just like the Bandar-log. Now he has to rinse his mouth with water; now he has to blow smoke; and after all that, he still has his story to share. They’re really smart, those humans. They won’t leave anyone to watch Messua until they’ve heard all of Buldeo’s stories. And—I’m getting as lazy as they are!”

He shook himself and glided back to the hut. Just as he was at the window he felt a touch on his foot.

He shook it off and floated back to the cabin. Just as he reached the window, he felt a touch on his foot.

“Mother,” said he, for he knew that tongue well, “what dost THOU here?”

"Mom," he said, since he was familiar with that language, "what are you doing here?"

“I heard my children singing through the woods, and I followed the one I loved best. Little Frog, I have a desire to see that woman who gave thee milk,” said Mother Wolf, all wet with the dew.

“I heard my kids singing through the woods, and I followed the one I loved the most. Little Frog, I want to see that woman who gave you milk,” said Mother Wolf, all wet with the dew.

“They have bound and mean to kill her. I have cut those ties, and she goes with her man through the Jungle.”

“They have tied her up and plan to kill her. I've cut those ties, and she is leaving with her partner through the Jungle.”

“I also will follow. I am old, but not yet toothless.” Mother Wolf reared herself up on end, and looked through the window into the dark of the hut.

“I'll go too. I'm old, but I’m not toothless yet.” Mother Wolf stood tall and looked through the window into the darkness of the hut.

In a minute she dropped noiselessly, and all she said was: “I gave thee thy first milk; but Bagheera speaks truth: Man goes to Man at the last.”

In a minute, she fell silently, and all she said was: “I gave you your first milk; but Bagheera is right: Man goes to Man in the end.”

“Maybe,” said Mowgli, with a very unpleasant look on his face; “but to-night I am very far from that trail. Wait here, but do not let her see.”

“Maybe,” said Mowgli, with a really unpleasant expression on his face; “but tonight I’m way off that path. Stay here, but don’t let her see you.”

“THOU wast never afraid of ME, Little Frog,” said Mother Wolf, backing into the high grass, and blotting herself out, as she knew how.

“You were never afraid of me, Little Frog,” said Mother Wolf, backing into the tall grass and blending in, just as she knew how.

“And now,” said Mowgli cheerfully, as he swung into the hut again, “they are all sitting round Buldeo, who is saying that which did not happen. When his talk is finished, they say they will assuredly come here with the Red—with fire and burn you both. And then?”

“And now,” said Mowgli happily, as he swung back into the hut, “they’re all sitting around Buldeo, who is talking about things that didn’t happen. When he’s done, they say they’re definitely coming here with the Red—with fire—and they’ll burn you both. And then?”

“I have spoken to my man,” said Messua. “Khanhiwara is thirty miles from here, but at Khanhiwara we may find the English—”

“I’ve talked to my guy,” said Messua. “Khanhiwara is thirty miles from here, but we might find the English in Khanhiwara—”

“And what Pack are they?” said Mowgli.

“And which Pack are they?” Mowgli asked.

“I do not know. They be white, and it is said that they govern all the land, and do not suffer people to burn or beat each other without witnesses. If we can get thither to-night, we live. Otherwise we die.”

“I don’t know. They’re white, and it’s said that they rule the whole land and don’t allow people to burn or hurt each other without witnesses. If we can get there tonight, we survive. Otherwise, we die.”

“Live, then. No man passes the gates to-night. But what does HE do?” Messua’s husband was on his hands and knees digging up the earth in one corner of the hut.

“Live your life. No one goes through the gates tonight. But what does HE do?” Messua’s husband was on his hands and knees, digging up the ground in one corner of the hut.

“It is his little money,” said Messua. “We can take nothing else.”

“It’s his little bit of money,” said Messua. “We can’t take anything else.”

“Ah, yes. The stuff that passes from hand to hand and never grows warmer. Do they need it outside this place also?” said Mowgli.

“Ah, yes. The stuff that moves from hand to hand and never gets warmer. Do they need it outside this place too?” said Mowgli.

The man stared angrily. “He is a fool, and no devil,” he muttered. “With the money I can buy a horse. We are too bruised to walk far, and the village will follow us in an hour.”

The man glared angrily. “He’s an idiot, not a devil,” he muttered. “With the money, I can buy a horse. We’re too battered to walk far, and the village will catch up to us in an hour.”

“I say they will NOT follow till I choose; but a horse is well thought of, for Messua is tired.” Her husband stood up and knotted the last of the rupees into his waist-cloth. Mowgli helped Messua through the window, and the cool night air revived her, but the Jungle in the starlight looked very dark and terrible.

“I say they won't follow until I decide; but a horse is highly regarded, since Messua is exhausted.” Her husband stood up and tied the last of the rupees into his waistcloth. Mowgli helped Messua through the window, and the cool night air refreshed her, but the Jungle in the starlight looked very dark and frightening.

“Ye know the trail to Khanhiwara?” Mowgli whispered.

“Do you know the way to Khanhiwara?” Mowgli whispered.

They nodded.

They agreed.

“Good. Remember, now, not to be afraid. And there is no need to go quickly. Only—only there may be some small singing in the Jungle behind you and before.”

“Good. Remember, don’t be afraid. And there's no need to rush. Just—there might be some faint singing in the Jungle behind you and ahead.”

“Think you we would have risked a night in the Jungle through anything less than the fear of burning? It is better to be killed by beasts than by men,” said Messua’s husband; but Messua looked at Mowgli and smiled.

“Do you think we would have taken the risk of spending a night in the jungle for anything less than the fear of being burned? It’s better to be killed by animals than by humans,” said Messua’s husband; but Messua looked at Mowgli and smiled.

“I say,” Mowgli went on, just as though he were Baloo repeating an old Jungle Law for the hundredth time to a foolish cub—“I say that not a tooth in the Jungle is bared against you; not a foot in the Jungle is lifted against you. Neither man nor beast shall stay you till you come within eye-shot of Khanhiwara. There will be a watch about you.” He turned quickly to Messua, saying, “HE does not believe, but thou wilt believe?”

“I say,” Mowgli continued, just like Baloo repeating an old Jungle Law for the hundredth time to a silly cub—“I say that not a tooth in the Jungle is bared at you; not a foot in the Jungle is lifted against you. Neither man nor beast will stop you until you get within sight of Khanhiwara. There will be a watch around you.” He quickly turned to Messua, asking, “He doesn’t believe, but you will believe?”

“Ay, surely, my son. Man, ghost, or wolf of the Jungle, I believe.”

“Ay, of course, my son. Whether it’s a man, a ghost, or a wolf of the Jungle, I believe.”

“HE will be afraid when he hears my people singing. Thou wilt know and understand. Go now, and slowly, for there is no need of any haste. The gates are shut.”

“He will be scared when he hears my people singing. You will know and understand. Go now, and take your time, because there’s no need to rush. The gates are closed.”

Messua flung herself sobbing at Mowgli’s feet, but he lifted her very quickly with a shiver. Then she hung about his neck and called him every name of blessing she could think of, but her husband looked enviously across his fields, and said: “IF we reach Khanhiwara, and I get the ear of the English, I will bring such a lawsuit against the Brahmin and old Buldeo and the others as shall eat the village to the bone. They shall pay me twice over for my crops untilled and my buffaloes unfed. I will have a great justice.”

Messua threw herself sobbing at Mowgli’s feet, but he quickly lifted her up with a shiver. Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and called him every blessing she could think of, but her husband looked enviously across his fields and said, “If we get to Khanhiwara, and I can speak to the English, I’ll file such a lawsuit against the Brahmin, old Buldeo, and the others that it will destroy the village. They will pay me double for my unplanted crops and my unfed buffaloes. I will get real justice.”

Mowgli laughed. “I do not know what justice is, but—come next Rains. and see what is left.”

Mowgli laughed. “I don’t know what justice is, but—just wait for the next rainy season and see what’s left.”

They went off toward the Jungle, and Mother Wolf leaped from her place of hiding.

They headed towards the Jungle, and Mother Wolf jumped out from her hiding spot.

“Follow!” said Mowgli; “and look to it that all the Jungle knows these two are safe. Give tongue a little. I would call Bagheera.”

“Follow!” said Mowgli; “and make sure everyone in the Jungle knows these two are safe. Let’s make some noise. I want to call Bagheera.”

The long, low howl rose and fell, and Mowgli saw Messua’s husband flinch and turn, half minded to run back to the hut.

The long, low howl came and went, and Mowgli saw Messua’s husband flinch and turn, half considering running back to the hut.

“Go on,” Mowgli called cheerfully. “I said there might be singing. That call will follow up to Khanhiwara. It is Favour of the Jungle.”

“Go ahead,” Mowgli said cheerfully. “I mentioned there might be singing. That call will carry all the way to Khanhiwara. It’s the Favor of the Jungle.”

Messua urged her husband forward, and the darkness shut down on them and Mother Wolf as Bagheera rose up almost under Mowgli’s feet, trembling with delight of the night that drives the Jungle People wild.

Messua urged her husband ahead, and the darkness closed in around them and Mother Wolf as Bagheera appeared almost under Mowgli’s feet, quivering with the excitement of the night that drives the Jungle People crazy.

“I am ashamed of thy brethren,” he said, purring. “What? Did they not sing sweetly to Buldeo?” said Mowgli.

“I’m ashamed of your brothers,” he said, purring. “What? Didn’t they sing sweetly to Buldeo?” said Mowgli.

“Too well! Too well! They made even ME forget my pride, and, by the Broken Lock that freed me, I went singing through the Jungle as though I were out wooing in the spring! Didst thou not hear us?”

“Too well! Too well! They even made me forget my pride, and, by the Broken Lock that set me free, I went singing through the Jungle like I was out flirting in the spring! Didn’t you hear us?”

“I had other game afoot. Ask Buldeo if he liked the song. But where are the Four? I do not wish one of the Man-Pack to leave the gates to-night.”

“I had other plans in motion. Ask Buldeo if he liked the song. But where are the Four? I don't want any of the Man-Pack to leave the gates tonight.”

“What need of the Four, then?” said Bagheera, shifting from foot to foot, his eyes ablaze, and purring louder than ever. “I can hold them, Little Brother. Is it killing at last? The singing and the sight of the men climbing up the trees have made me very ready. Who is Man that we should care for him—the naked brown digger, the hairless and toothless, the eater of earth? I have followed him all day—at noon—in the white sunlight. I herded him as the wolves herd buck. I am Bagheera! Bagheera! Bagheera! As I dance with my shadow, so danced I with those men. Look!” The great panther leaped as a kitten leaps at a dead leaf whirling overhead, struck left and right into the empty air, that sang under the strokes, landed noiselessly, and leaped again and again, while the half purr, half growl gathered head as steam rumbles in a boiler. “I am Bagheera—in the jungle—in the night, and my strength is in me. Who shall stay my stroke? Man-cub, with one blow of my paw I could beat thy head flat as a dead frog in the summer!”

“What do we need the Four for, then?” said Bagheera, shifting from foot to foot, his eyes shining bright and purring louder than ever. “I can handle them, Little Brother. Is it finally time to kill? The singing and the sight of the men climbing the trees have made me very eager. Who is Man that we should care about him—the naked brown digger, the hairless and toothless, the eater of earth? I’ve followed him all day—at noon—in the bright sunlight. I herded him like the wolves herd deer. I am Bagheera! Bagheera! Bagheera! Just as I dance with my shadow, I danced with those men. Look!” The great panther sprang like a kitten at a dead leaf swirling overhead, struck left and right into the empty air, which sang under his strikes, landed silently, and leaped again and again, while the half purr, half growl grew stronger just like steam builds in a boiler. “I am Bagheera—in the jungle—in the night, and my strength is within me. Who can stop my strike? Man-cub, with one blow of my paw I could flatten your head like a dead frog in the summer!”

“Strike, then!” said Mowgli, in the dialect of the village, NOT the talk of the Jungle, and the human words brought Bagheera to a full stop, flung back on haunches that quivered under him, his head just at the level of Mowgli’s. Once more Mowgli stared, as he had stared at the rebellious cubs, full into the beryl-green eyes till the red glare behind their green went out like the light of a lighthouse shut off twenty miles across the sea; till the eyes dropped, and the big head with them—dropped lower and lower, and the red rasp of a tongue grated on Mowgli’s instep.

“Strike, then!” said Mowgli, using the village dialect, not the language of the Jungle, and his human words made Bagheera come to a complete stop, sitting back on his trembling haunches, his head level with Mowgli’s. Once again, Mowgli stared, just as he had at the rebellious cubs, directly into the beryl-green eyes until the fierce red glare behind the green faded away like the light of a lighthouse turned off twenty miles out to sea; until Bagheera’s eyes dropped, and his large head followed—lower and lower, until the rough touch of his tongue brushed against Mowgli’s foot.

“Brother—Brother—Brother!” the boy whispered, stroking steadily and lightly from the neck along the heaving back. “Be still, be still! It is the fault of the night, and no fault of thine.”

“Brother—Brother—Brother!” the boy whispered, gently and softly stroking from the neck down the heaving back. “Be quiet, be quiet! It’s the fault of the night, not yours.”

“It was the smells of the night,” said Bagheera penitently. “This air cries aloud to me. But how dost THOU know?”

“It was the smells of the night,” said Bagheera regretfully. “This air calls out to me. But how do YOU know?”

Of course the air round an Indian village is full of all kinds of smells, and to any creature who does nearly all his thinking through his nose, smells are as maddening as music and drugs are to human beings. Mowgli gentled the panther for a few minutes longer, and he lay down like a cat before a fire, his paws tucked under his breast, and his eyes half shut.

Of course, the air around an Indian village is filled with all sorts of smells, and for anyone who relies on their nose to think, those smells can be as overwhelming as music and drugs are for humans. Mowgli calmed the panther for a little while longer, and it lay down like a cat in front of a fire, its paws tucked under its chest and its eyes half closed.

“Thou art of the Jungle and NOT of the Jungle,” he said at last. “And I am only a black panther. But I love thee, Little Brother.”

“You're from the Jungle and NOT from the Jungle,” he finally said. “And I'm just a black panther. But I love you, Little Brother.”

“They are very long at their talk under the tree,” Mowgli said, without noticing the last sentence. “Buldeo must have told many tales. They should come soon to drag the woman and her man out of the trap and put them into the Red Flower. They will find that trap sprung. Ho! ho!”

“They’ve been talking for a long time under the tree,” Mowgli said, not realizing he had missed the last part. “Buldeo must have shared a lot of stories. They should come soon to pull the woman and her man out of the trap and put them in the Red Flower. They’ll see the trap is triggered. Ha! Ha!”

“Nay, listen,” said Bagheera. “The fever is out of my blood now. Let them find ME there! Few would leave their houses after meeting me. It is not the first time I have been in a cage; and I do not think they will tie ME with cords.”

“Nah, listen,” said Bagheera. “The fever's out of my system now. Let them find ME there! Not many would step out of their homes after seeing me. This isn’t the first time I’ve been caged, and I doubt they’ll be able to tie ME up with ropes.”

“Be wise, then,” said Mowgli, laughing; for he was beginning to feel as reckless as the panther, who had glided into the hut.

“Be smart, then,” said Mowgli, laughing; for he was starting to feel as wild as the panther, who had slipped into the hut.

“Pah!” Bagheera grunted. “This place is rank with Man, but here is just such a bed as they gave me to lie upon in the King’s cages at Oodeypore. Now I lie down.” Mowgli heard the strings of the cot crack under the great brute’s weight. “By the Broken Lock that freed me, they will think they have caught big game! Come and sit beside me, Little Brother; we will give them ‘good hunting’ together!”

“Ugh!” Bagheera grunted. “This place stinks of humans, but here’s just like the bed they gave me in the King’s cages at Oodeypore. Now I’m lying down.” Mowgli heard the strings of the cot snap under the big cat’s weight. “By the Broken Lock that freed me, they’ll think they’ve caught big game! Come and sit next to me, Little Brother; we’ll wish them ‘good hunting’ together!”

“No; I have another thought in my stomach. The Man-Pack shall not know what share I have in the sport. Make thine own hunt. I do not wish to see them.”

“No; I have another thought in my mind. The Man-Pack won’t know what part I have in the hunt. You take care of your own hunt. I don’t want to see them.”

“Be it so,” said Bagheera. “Ah, now they come!”

“Okay,” said Bagheera. “Ah, they’re coming now!”

The conference under the peepul-tree had been growing noisier and noisier, at the far end of the village. It broke in wild yells, and a rush up the street of men and women, waving clubs and bamboos and sickles and knives. Buldeo and the Brahmin were at the head of it, but the mob was close at their heels, and they cried, “The witch and the wizard! Let us see if hot coins will make them confess! Burn the hut over their heads! We will teach them to shelter wolf-devils! Nay, beat them first! Torches! More torches! Buldeo, heat the gun-barrels!”

The conference under the peepul tree had been getting louder and louder at the far end of the village. It erupted into wild screams, and a crowd of men and women rushed up the street, waving clubs, bamboos, sickles, and knives. Buldeo and the Brahmin were leading the charge, but the mob was right behind them, shouting, “The witch and the wizard! Let’s see if hot coins will make them confess! Burn the hut over their heads! We’ll teach them to shelter wolf-devils! No, let’s beat them first! Torches! More torches! Buldeo, heat the gun barrels!”

Here was some little difficulty with the catch of the door. It had been very firmly fastened, but the crowd tore it away bodily, and the light of the torches streamed into the room where, stretched at full length on the bed, his paws crossed and lightly hung down over one end, black as the Pit, and terrible as a demon, was Bagheera. There was one half-minute of desperate silence, as the front ranks of the crowd clawed and tore their way back from the threshold, and in that minute Bagheera raised his head and yawned—elaborately, carefully, and ostentatiously—as he would yawn when he wished to insult an equal. The fringed lips drew back and up; the red tongue curled; the lower jaw dropped and dropped till you could see half-way down the hot gullet; and the gigantic dog-teeth stood clear to the pit of the gums till they rang together, upper and under, with the snick of steel-faced wards shooting home round the edges of a safe. Next instant the street was empty; Bagheera had leaped back through the window, and stood at Mowgli’s side, while a yelling, screaming torrent scrambled and tumbled one over another in their panic haste to get to their own huts.

There was a bit of trouble with the door latch. It had been securely fastened, but the crowd ripped it away completely, and the light from the torches flooded into the room where Bagheera lay stretched out on the bed, his paws crossed and hanging down lightly over one end, as black as the darkest night and fierce like a demon. There was a tense half-minute of silence as the front line of the crowd clawed and pushed back from the doorway, and in that moment, Bagheera lifted his head and yawned—deliberately, slowly, and dramatically—as he would when he wanted to insult someone he saw as his equal. His fringed lips pulled back; his red tongue curled; his lower jaw dropped open until you could see halfway down his hot throat; and his gigantic dog teeth were fully visible, clashing together with the sharp sound of steel shutters securing a safe. In the next moment, the street was empty; Bagheera had jumped back through the window and stood at Mowgli’s side, while a frenzied crowd scrambled and tumbled over each other in their panic to get to their own homes.

“They will not stir till day comes,” said Bagheera quietly. “And now?”

“They won’t move until morning,” Bagheera said quietly. “So, what now?”

The silence of the afternoon sleep seemed to have overtaken the village; but, as they listened, they could hear the sound of heavy grain-boxes being dragged over earthen floors and set down against doors. Bagheera was quite right; the village would not stir till daylight. Mowgli sat still, and thought, and his face grew darker and darker.

The silence of the afternoon nap seemed to have taken over the village; but as they listened, they could hear the sound of heavy grain boxes being dragged across dirt floors and placed against doors. Bagheera was absolutely right; the village wouldn’t move until morning. Mowgli sat still, deep in thought, and his expression grew more and more troubled.

“What have I done?” said Bagheera, at last coming to his feet, fawning.

"What have I done?" Bagheera finally got to his feet, being overly attentive.

“Nothing but great good. Watch them now till the day. I sleep.” Mowgli ran off into the Jungle, and dropped like a dead man across a rock, and slept and slept the day round, and the night back again.

“Nothing but good vibes. Keep an eye on them until the day. I’m taking a nap.” Mowgli dashed into the Jungle and collapsed like a lifeless body on a rock, and he slept and slept all day and into the night.

When he waked, Bagheera was at his side, and there was a newly-killed buck at his feet. Bagheera watched curiously while Mowgli went to work with his skinning-knife, ate and drank, and turned over with his chin in his hands.

When he woke up, Bagheera was by his side, and there was a freshly killed buck at his feet. Bagheera watched with curiosity as Mowgli used his skinning knife, ate and drank, and rested with his chin in his hands.

“The man and the woman are come safe within eye-shot of Khanhiwara,” Bagheera said. “Thy lair mother sent the word back by Chil, the Kite. They found a horse before midnight of the night they were freed, and went very quickly. Is not that well?”

“The man and the woman have safely reached sight of Khanhiwara,” Bagheera said. “Your lair mother sent the message back with Chil, the Kite. They found a horse before midnight the night they were freed and moved quickly. Isn’t that good?”

“That is well,” said Mowgli.

"That's good," said Mowgli.

“And thy Man-Pack in the village did not stir till the sun was high this morning. Then they ate their food and ran back quickly to their houses.”

"And the men in the village didn't get moving until the sun was high this morning. Then they ate their food and hurried back to their houses."

“Did they, by chance, see thee?”

“Did they, by any chance, see you?”

“It may have been. I was rolling in the dust before the gate at dawn, and I may have made also some small song to myself. Now, Little Brother, there is nothing more to do. Come hunting with me and Baloo. He has new hives that he wishes to show, and we all desire thee back again as of old. Take off that look which makes even me afraid! The man and woman will not be put into the Red Flower, and all goes well in the Jungle. Is it not true? Let us forget the Man-Pack.”

“It might have been. I was rolling in the dust by the gate at dawn, and I might have also sung a little song to myself. Now, Little Brother, there’s nothing more to be done. Come hunting with me and Baloo. He wants to show you his new hives, and we all want you back like before. Take off that look that even scares me! The man and woman won’t be put in the Red Flower, and everything is fine in the Jungle. Isn’t that true? Let’s forget about the Man-Pack.”

“They shall be forgotten in a little while. Where does Hathi feed to-night?”

“They will be forgotten soon. Where is Hathi feeding tonight?”

“Where he chooses. Who can answer for the Silent One? But why? What is there Hathi can do which we cannot?”

“Where he wants. Who can speak for the Silent One? But why? What can Hathi do that we can't?”

“Bid him and his three sons come here to me.”

“Tell him and his three sons to come here to me.”

“But, indeed, and truly, Little Brother, it is not—it is not seemly to say ‘Come,’ and ‘Go,’ to Hathi. Remember, he is the Master of the Jungle, and before the Man-Pack changed the look on thy face, he taught thee the Master-words of the Jungle.”

“But really, Little Brother, it’s not appropriate to say ‘Come’ or ‘Go’ to Hathi. Remember, he is the Master of the Jungle, and before the Man-Pack changed your expression, he taught you the Master-words of the Jungle.”

“That is all one. I have a Master-word for him now. Bid him come to Mowgli, the Frog: and if he does not hear at first, bid him come because of the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore.”

“That’s all the same. I have a special word for him now. Tell him to come to Mowgli, the Frog: and if he doesn’t respond right away, tell him to come because of the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore.”

“The Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore,” Bagheera repeated two or three times to make sure. “I go. Hathi can but be angry at the worst, and I would give a moon’s hunting to hear a Master-word that compels the Silent One.”

“The Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore,” Bagheera repeated two or three times to make sure. “I’m going. Hathi might be really angry, but I would trade a month’s worth of hunting just to hear a Master-word that makes the Silent One obey.”

He went away, leaving Mowgli stabbing furiously with his skinning-knife into the earth. Mowgli had never seen human blood in his life before till he had seen, and—what meant much more to him—smelled Messua’s blood on the thongs that bound her. And Messua had been kind to him, and, so far as he knew anything about love, he loved Messua as completely as he hated the rest of mankind. But deeply as he loathed them, their talk, their cruelty, and their cowardice, not for anything the Jungle had to offer could he bring himself to take a human life, and have that terrible scent of blood back again in his nostrils. His plan was simpler, but much more thorough; and he laughed to himself when he thought that it was one of old Buldeo’s tales told under the peepul-tree in the evening that had put the idea into his head.

He walked away, leaving Mowgli angrily stabbing the ground with his skinning knife. Mowgli had never seen human blood before, but now he had not only seen it but also—what mattered even more to him—smelled Messua’s blood on the thongs that tied her up. Messua had been kind to him, and as far as he understood love, he loved Messua completely, just as he hated the rest of humanity. But even though he deeply despised them—their words, their cruelty, and their cowardice—he couldn’t bring himself to take a human life for anything the Jungle could offer, and he certainly didn’t want that terrible scent of blood back in his nose. His plan was simpler but much more effective; he chuckled to himself thinking that it was one of old Buldeo’s stories told under the peepul tree in the evening that had inspired his idea.

“It WAS a Master-word,” Bagheera whispered in his ear. “They were feeding by the river, and they obeyed as though they were bullocks. Look where they come now!”

“It was a master word,” Bagheera whispered in his ear. “They were feeding by the river, and they followed it like they were cattle. Look where they’re coming now!”

Hathi and his three sons had arrived, in their usual way, without a sound. The mud of the river was still fresh on their flanks, and Hathi was thoughtfully chewing the green stem of a young plantain-tree that he had gouged up with his tusks. But every line in his vast body showed to Bagheera, who could see things when he came across them, that it was not the Master of the Jungle speaking to a Man-cub, but one who was afraid coming before one who was not. His three sons rolled side by side, behind their father.

Hathi and his three sons arrived quietly, as usual. The mud from the river was still fresh on their sides, and Hathi was thoughtfully chewing on the green stem of a young plantain tree that he had pulled up with his tusks. But every line in his large body showed to Bagheera, who noticed things when he encountered them, that it wasn't the Master of the Jungle talking to a Man-cub, but someone who was scared standing in front of someone who wasn't. His three sons rolled playfully side by side behind their father.

Mowgli hardly lifted his head as Hathi gave him “Good hunting.” He kept him swinging and rocking, and shifting from one foot to another, for a long time before he spoke; and when he opened his mouth it was to Bagheera, not to the elephants.

Mowgli barely raised his head as Hathi said, “Good hunting.” He continued to swing and rock, shifting from one foot to another, for a long time before he spoke; and when he finally opened his mouth, it was to Bagheera, not to the elephants.

“I will tell a tale that was told to me by the hunter ye hunted to-day,” said Mowgli. “It concerns an elephant, old and wise, who fell into a trap, and the sharpened stake in the pit scarred him from a little above his heel to the crest of his shoulder, leaving a white mark.” Mowgli threw out his hand, and as Hathi wheeled the moonlight showed a long white scar on his slaty side, as though he had been struck with a red-hot whip. “Men came to take him from the trap,” Mowgli continued, “but he broke his ropes, for he was strong, and went away till his wound was healed. Then came he, angry, by night to the fields of those hunters. And I remember now that he had three sons. These things happened many, many Rains ago, and very far away—among the fields of Bhurtpore. What came to those fields at the next reaping, Hathi?”

“I’m going to tell you a story that a hunter told me today,” said Mowgli. “It’s about an old, wise elephant who fell into a trap, and the sharp stake in the pit left a scar from just above his heel to the top of his shoulder, creating a white mark.” Mowgli extended his hand, and as Hathi turned, the moonlight revealed a long white scar on his gray side, as if he had been struck with a red-hot whip. “Men came to rescue him from the trap,” Mowgli continued, “but he broke free from his ropes because he was strong, and he wandered off until his wound was healed. Then he returned, angry, at night to the fields of those hunters. I remember now that he had three sons. This all happened many, many seasons ago, and far away—among the fields of Bhurtpore. What happened to those fields at the next harvest, Hathi?”

“They were reaped by me and by my three sons,” said Hathi.

“They were harvested by me and my three sons,” said Hathi.

“And to the ploughing that follows the reaping?” said Mowgli.

“And what about the ploughing that comes after the harvesting?” said Mowgli.

“There was no ploughing,” said Hathi.

“There was no plowing,” said Hathi.

“And to the men that live by the green crops on the ground?” said Mowgli.

"And what about the men who farm the green crops in the fields?" said Mowgli.

“They went away.”

“They left.”

“And to the huts in which the men slept?” said Mowgli.

“And what about the huts where the men sleep?” Mowgli asked.

“We tore the roofs to pieces, and the Jungle swallowed up the walls,” said Hathi.

“We ripped the roofs apart, and the Jungle consumed the walls,” said Hathi.

“And what more?” said Mowgli.

“And what else?” said Mowgli.

“As much good ground as I can walk over in two nights from the east to the west, and from the north to the south as much as I can walk over in three nights, the Jungle took. We let in the Jungle upon five villages; and in those villages, and in their lands, the grazing-ground and the soft crop-grounds, there is not one man to-day who takes his food from the ground. That was the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore, which I and my three sons did; and now I ask, Man-cub, how the news of it came to thee?” said Hathi.

“As much good land as I can cover in two nights from east to west, and as much as I can cover in three nights from north to south, the Jungle took. We unleashed the Jungle on five villages; and in those villages, and their fields, the grazing and soft crop areas, there isn't a single person today who gets their food from the land. That was the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore, which my three sons and I carried out; and now I ask you, Man-cub, how did you hear about it?” said Hathi.

“A man told me, and now I see even Buldeo can speak truth. It was well done, Hathi with the white mark; but the second time it shall be done better, for the reason that there is a man to direct. Thou knowest the village of the Man-Pack that cast me out? They are idle, senseless, and cruel; they play with their mouths, and they do not kill the weaker for food, but for sport. When they are full-fed they would throw their own breed into the Red Flower. This I have seen. It is not well that they should live here any more. I hate them!”

“A man told me, and now I see even Buldeo can tell the truth. It was well done, Hathi with the white mark; but next time it will be done better because there’s a man to lead. Do you know the village of the Man-Pack that rejected me? They are lazy, stupid, and cruel; they talk too much and don’t kill the weak for food, but for fun. When they’re full, they would throw their own kind into the Red Flower. I’ve seen it. It’s not right for them to live here anymore. I hate them!”

“Kill, then,” said the youngest of Hathi’s three sons, picking up a tuft of grass, dusting it against his fore-legs, and throwing it away, while his little red eyes glanced furtively from side to side.

“Go ahead and kill, then,” said the youngest of Hathi’s three sons, picking up a tuft of grass, brushing it off against his front legs, and tossing it aside, while his small red eyes darted nervously from side to side.

“What good are white bones to me?” Mowgli answered angrily. “Am I the cub of a wolf to play in the sun with a raw head? I have killed Shere Khan, and his hide rots on the Council Rock; but—but I do not know whither Shere Khan is gone, and my stomach is still empty. Now I will take that which I can see and touch. Let in the Jungle upon that village, Hathi!”

“What good are white bones to me?” Mowgli replied angrily. “Am I just a wolf's cub to play in the sun with a bloody head? I’ve killed Shere Khan, and his hide is left rotting on the Council Rock; but—I don’t know where Shere Khan has gone, and I’m still hungry. Now I will take what I can see and touch. Bring the Jungle down on that village, Hathi!”

Bagheera shivered, and cowered down. He could understand, if the worst came to the worst, a quick rush down the village street, and a right and left blow into a crowd, or a crafty killing of men as they ploughed in the twilight; but this scheme for deliberately blotting out an entire village from the eyes of man and beast frightened him. Now he saw why Mowgli had sent for Hathi. No one but the long-lived elephant could plan and carry through such a war.

Bagheera shivered and crouched down. He could imagine, if things went terribly wrong, a quick dash down the village street, throwing punches into a crowd, or sneakily taking out men as they worked their fields at dusk; but this idea of intentionally wiping out an entire village from the sight of humans and animals scared him. Now he understood why Mowgli had called for Hathi. No one except the ancient elephant could devise and execute such a plan for war.

“Let them run as the men ran from the fields of Bhurtpore, till we have the rain-water for the only plough, and the noise of the rain on the thick leaves for the pattering of their spindles—till Bagheera and I lair in the house of the Brahmin, and the buck drink at the tank behind the temple! Let in the Jungle, Hathi!”

“Let them run like the men did from the fields of Bhurtpore, until we have the rainwater as our only plow, and the sound of the rain on the thick leaves instead of the noise of their spindles—until Bagheera and I rest in the home of the Brahmin, and the deer drink at the tank behind the temple! Let it be in the Jungle, Hathi!”

“But I—but we have no quarrel with them, and it needs the red rage of great pain ere we tear down the places where men sleep,” said Hathi doubtfully.

“But I—but we have no argument with them, and it takes the intense anger of deep pain before we destroy the places where people sleep,” Hathi said uncertainly.

“Are ye the only eaters of grass in the Jungle? Drive in your peoples. Let the deer and the pig and the nilghai look to it. Ye need never show a hand’s-breadth of hide till the fields are naked. Let in the Jungle, Hathi!”

“Are you the only grass eaters in the Jungle? Bring in your people. Let the deer, the pig, and the nilghai take care of it. You never have to show an inch of hide until the fields are bare. Let them in the Jungle, Hathi!”

“There will be no killing? My tusks were red at the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore, and I would not wake that smell again.”

“There won’t be any killing? My tusks were stained red during the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore, and I don’t want to relive that smell again.”

“Nor I. I do not wish even their bones to lie on the clean earth. Let them go and find a fresh lair. They cannot stay here. I have seen and smelled the blood of the woman that gave me food—the woman whom they would have killed but for me. Only the smell of the new grass on their door-steps can take away that smell. It burns in my mouth. Let in the Jungle, Hathi!”

“Me neither. I don’t even want their bones to rest on the clean ground. They need to leave and find a new home. They can’t stay here. I’ve seen and smelled the blood of the woman who fed me—the woman they would have killed if it weren't for me. Only the scent of fresh grass on their doorsteps can get rid of that smell. It burns in my throat. Let them go, Hathi!”

“Ah!” said Hathi. “So did the scar of the stake burn on my hide till we watched the villages die under in the spring growth. Now I see. Thy war shall be our war. We will let in the jungle!”

“Ah!” said Hathi. “The scar from the stake has burned on my skin as we watched the villages die during the spring growth. Now I understand. Your war will be our war. We will let the jungle in!”

Mowgli had hardly time to catch his breath—he was shaking all over with rage and hate before the place where the elephants had stood was empty, and Bagheera was looking at him with terror.

Mowgli barely had a moment to catch his breath—he was trembling with anger and hatred before the spot where the elephants had been was now empty, and Bagheera was staring at him in fear.

“By the Broken Lock that freed me!” said the Black Panther at last. “Art THOU the naked thing I spoke for in the Pack when all was young? Master of the Jungle, when my strength goes, speak for me—speak for Baloo—speak for us all! We are cubs before thee! Snapped twigs under foot! Fawns that have lost their doe!”

“By the Broken Lock that set me free!” said the Black Panther at last. “Are you the naked creature I spoke for in the Pack when we were all young? Master of the Jungle, when my strength fades, speak for me—speak for Baloo—speak for all of us! We are cubs in your presence! Twigs snapped underfoot! Fawns that have lost their mother!”

The idea of Bagheera being a stray fawn upset Mowgli altogether, and he laughed and caught his breath, and sobbed and laughed again, till he had to jump into a pool to make himself stop. Then he swam round and round, ducking in and out of the bars of the moonlight like the frog, his namesake.

The thought of Bagheera being a lost fawn totally threw Mowgli off, making him laugh until he gasped for air, then cry and laugh some more, until he had to jump into a pool to calm down. After that, he swam in circles, dipping in and out of the moonlight like a frog, his namesake.

By this time Hathi and his three sons had turned, each to one point of the compass, and were striding silently down the valleys a mile away. They went on and on for two days’ march—that is to say, a long sixty miles—through the Jungle; and every step they took, and every wave of their trunks, was known and noted and talked over by Mang and Chil and the Monkey People and all the birds. Then they began to feed, and fed quietly for a week or so. Hathi and his sons are like Kaa, the Rock Python. They never hurry till they have to.

By this time, Hathi and his three sons had each turned to a different point on the compass and were walking silently down the valleys, a mile away. They continued for two days—which is about sixty miles—through the Jungle; and every step they took, and every wave of their trunks, was noticed and discussed by Mang, Chil, the Monkey People, and all the birds. Then they started to eat and fed quietly for about a week. Hathi and his sons are like Kaa, the Rock Python. They never rush unless they have to.

At the end of that time—and none knew who had started it—a rumour went through the Jungle that there was better food and water to be found in such and such a valley. The pig—who, of course, will go to the ends of the earth for a full meal—moved first by companies, scuffling over the rocks, and the deer followed, with the small wild foxes that live on the dead and dying of the herds; and the heavy-shouldered nilghai moved parallel with the deer, and the wild buffaloes of the swamps came after the nilghai. The least little thing would have turned the scattered, straggling droves that grazed and sauntered and drank and grazed again; but whenever there was an alarm some one would rise up and soothe them. At one time it would be Ikki the Porcupine, full of news of good feed just a little farther on; at another Mang would cry cheerily and flap down a glade to show it was all empty; or Baloo, his mouth full of roots, would shamble alongside a wavering line and half frighten, half romp it clumsily back to the proper road. Very many creatures broke back or ran away or lost interest, but very many were left to go forward. At the end of another ten days or so the situation was this. The deer and the pig and the nilghai were milling round and round in a circle of eight or ten miles radius, while the Eaters of Flesh skirmished round its edge. And the centre of that circle was the village, and round the village the crops were ripening, and in the crops sat men on what they call machans—platforms like pigeon-perches, made of sticks at the top of four poles—to scare away birds and other stealers. Then the deer were coaxed no more. The Eaters of Flesh were close behind them, and forced them forward and inward.

At the end of that time—and no one knew who started it—a rumor spread through the Jungle that there was better food and water in a certain valley. The pig—who, of course, would go to great lengths for a good meal—moved out first in groups, clambering over the rocks, and the deer followed, along with the small wild foxes that survive on the dead and dying of the herds; the heavy-shouldered nilghai moved alongside the deer, and the wild buffaloes from the swamps came after the nilghai. Even the slightest thing could have scattered the grazing and wandering packs, but whenever there was an alarm, someone would step up to calm them. Sometimes it was Ikki the Porcupine, full of news about better feed a little further on; at other times Mang would cheerfully call out and hop down a path to show it was all clear; or Baloo, his mouth full of roots, would clumsily shuffle along a wavering line, half scaring, half playfully ushering them back to the right path. Many creatures turned back or ran off or lost interest, but many more kept moving forward. After another ten days or so, the situation was as follows. The deer, pig, and nilghai were milling around in a circle with a radius of eight or ten miles, while the Flesh Eaters skirmished around the edge. The center of that circle was the village, and surrounding the village, the crops were ripening, with men sitting on what they call machans—platforms like bird perches, made from sticks at the top of four poles—to scare away birds and other thieves. At that point, the deer were no longer being coaxed. The Flesh Eaters were right behind them, pushing them forward and inward.

It was a dark night when Hathi and his three sons slipped down from the Jungle, and broke off the poles of the machans with their trunks; they fell as a snapped stalk of hemlock in bloom falls, and the men that tumbled from them heard the deep gurgling of the elephants in their ears. Then the vanguard of the bewildered armies of the deer broke down and flooded into the village grazing-grounds and the ploughed fields; and the sharp-hoofed, rooting wild pig came with them, and what the deer left the pig spoiled, and from time to time an alarm of wolves would shake the herds, and they would rush to and fro desperately, treading down the young barley, and cutting flat the banks of the irrigating channels. Before the dawn broke the pressure on the outside of the circle gave way at one point. The Eaters of Flesh had fallen back and left an open path to the south, and drove upon drove of buck fled along it. Others, who were bolder, lay up in the thickets to finish their meal next night.

It was a dark night when Hathi and his three sons slipped down from the Jungle and broke off the machan poles with their trunks; they fell like snapped hemlock stalks in bloom, and the men who fell from them heard the deep gurgling of the elephants in their ears. Then the front line of the confused deer herds burst through and flooded into the village grazing grounds and the plowed fields; sharp-hoofed wild pigs joined them, and what the deer left was ruined by the pigs, while every now and then, a howl from wolves would send the herds into a panic, making them dash around wildly, trampling the young barley and flattening the banks of the irrigation channels. Before dawn broke, the pressure on one side of the circle gave way. The Flesh Eaters had retreated and left an open path to the south, and groups of bucks fled down that path. Others, more daring, hid in the thickets to finish their meal the next night.

But the work was practically done. When the villagers looked in the morning they saw their crops were lost. And that meant death if they did not get away, for they lived year in and year out as near to starvation as the Jungle was near to them. When the buffaloes were sent to graze the hungry brutes found that the deer had cleared the grazing-grounds, and so wandered into the Jungle and drifted off with their wild mates; and when twilight fell the three or four ponies that belonged to the village lay in their stables with their heads beaten in. Only Bagheera could have given those strokes, and only Bagheera would have thought of insolently dragging the last carcass to the open street.

But the work was basically finished. When the villagers looked in the morning, they saw that their crops were ruined. And that meant death if they didn’t get away, because they lived every year as close to starvation as the Jungle was to them. When the buffaloes were sent out to graze, the hungry animals found that the deer had cleared the grazing grounds, so they wandered into the Jungle and drifted off with their wild counterparts; and when twilight came, the three or four ponies that belonged to the village lay in their stables with their heads smashed in. Only Bagheera could have delivered those blows, and only Bagheera would have thought of arrogantly dragging the last carcass into the open street.

The villagers had no heart to make fires in the fields that night, so Hathi and his three sons went gleaning among what was left; and where Hathi gleans there is no need to follow. The men decided to live on their stored seed-corn until the rains had fallen, and then to take work as servants till they could catch up with the lost year; but as the grain-dealer was thinking of his well-filled crates of corn, and the prices he would levy at the sale of it, Hathi’s sharp tusks were picking out the corner of his mud-house, and smashing open the big wicker chest, leeped with cow-dung, where the precious stuff lay.

The villagers didn’t have the heart to light fires in the fields that night, so Hathi and his three sons went scavenging among what was left; and when Hathi scavenges, there’s no need to follow. The men decided to live off their stored seed corn until the rains came, and then they would work as servants until they could make up for the lost year; but while the grain dealer was thinking about his well-filled crates of corn and the prices he would charge at the sale, Hathi’s sharp tusks were breaking into the corner of his mud house, smashing open the big wicker chest caked with cow dung, where the precious stuff was stored.

When that last loss was discovered, it was the Brahmin’s turn to speak. He had prayed to his own Gods without answer. It might be, he said, that, unconsciously, the village had offended some one of the Gods of the Jungle, for, beyond doubt, the Jungle was against them. So they sent for the head-man of the nearest tribe of wandering Gonds—little, wise, and very black hunters, living in the deep Jungle, whose fathers came of the oldest race in India—the aboriginal owners of the land. They made the Gond welcome with what they had, and he stood on one leg, his bow in his hand, and two or three poisoned arrows stuck through his top-knot, looking half afraid and half contemptuously at the anxious villagers and their ruined fields. They wished to know whether his Gods—the Old Gods—were angry with them and what sacrifices should be offered. The Gond said nothing, but picked up a trail of the Karela, the vine that bears the bitter wild gourd, and laced it to and fro across the temple door in the face of the staring red Hindu image. Then he pushed with his hand in the open air along the road to Khanhiwara, and went back to his Jungle, and watched the Jungle People drifting through it. He knew that when the Jungle moves only white men can hope to turn it aside.

When that last loss was found out, it was the Brahmin’s turn to speak. He had prayed to his own Gods without any response. He said it might be that, without realizing it, the village had offended one of the Gods of the Jungle, because there was no doubt that the Jungle was against them. So they called for the leader of the nearest tribe of wandering Gonds—small, wise, and very dark-skinned hunters who lived deep in the Jungle, whose ancestors belonged to the oldest race in India—the original inhabitants of the land. They welcomed the Gond with whatever they had, and he stood on one leg, bow in hand, with a couple of poisoned arrows sticking out of his hair, looking half scared and half scornfully at the worried villagers and their damaged fields. They wanted to know if his Gods—the Old Gods—were angry with them and what sacrifices they needed to offer. The Gond said nothing, but picked up a trail of the Karela, the vine that produces the bitter wild gourd, and wove it back and forth across the temple door in front of the staring red Hindu statue. Then he gestured toward the road to Khanhiwara and returned to his Jungle, watching the Jungle People moving through it. He knew that when the Jungle stirs, only white men can hope to divert it.

There was no need to ask his meaning. The wild gourd would grow where they had worshipped their God, and the sooner they saved themselves the better.

There was no need to ask what he meant. The wild gourd would thrive where they had worshipped their God, and the sooner they saved themselves, the better.

But it is hard to tear a village from its moorings. They stayed on as long as any summer food was left to them, and they tried to gather nuts in the Jungle, but shadows with glaring eyes watched them, and rolled before them even at mid-day; and when they ran back afraid to their walls, on the tree-trunks they had passed not five minutes before the bark would be stripped and chiselled with the stroke of some great taloned paw. The more they kept to their village, the bolder grew the wild things that gambolled and bellowed on the grazing-grounds by the Waingunga. They had no time to patch and plaster the rear walls of the empty byres that backed on to the Jungle; the wild pig trampled them down, and the knotty-rooted vines hurried after and threw their elbows over the new-won ground, and the coarse grass bristled behind the vines like the lances of a goblin army following a retreat. The unmarried men ran away first, and carried the news far and near that the village was doomed. Who could fight, they said, against the Jungle, or the Gods of the Jungle, when the very village cobra had left his hole in the platform under the peepul-tree? So their little commerce with the outside world shrunk as the trodden paths across the open grew fewer and fainter. At last the nightly trumpetings of Hathi and his three sons ceased to trouble them; for they had no more to be robbed of. The crop on the ground and the seed in the ground had been taken. The outlying fields were already losing their shape, and it was time to throw themselves on the charity of the English at Khanhiwara.

But it’s tough to uproot a village from its foundations. They stuck around as long as they had any summer food left, and they tried to collect nuts in the jungle, but shadows with glaring eyes watched them, moving even at midday; and when they ran back in fear to their village, the tree trunks they had passed just five minutes earlier would be stripped and clawed by some large, taloned animal. The more they stayed in their village, the bolder the wild creatures became that frolicked and roared on the grazing lands by the Waingunga. They didn’t have time to repair the back walls of the empty barns that bordered the jungle; wild pigs trampled them down, and the tangled vines quickly moved in, spreading out over the newly exposed ground, while the coarse grass bristled behind the vines like the lances of a goblin army following a retreat. The unmarried men ran away first and spread the word far and wide that the village was doomed. Who could fight, they said, against the jungle or the gods of the jungle, when even the local cobra had abandoned his hole under the peepul tree? So their little trade with the outside world shrank as the paths through the open land grew fewer and fainter. Eventually, the nighttime trumpeting of Hathi and his three sons stopped bothering them; they had nothing left to lose. The crop in the fields and the seeds in the ground had all been taken. The outer fields were already losing their shape, and it was time to rely on the charity of the English at Khanhiwara.

Native fashion, they delayed their departure from one day to another till the first Rains caught them and the unmended roofs let in a flood, and the grazing-ground stood ankle deep, and all life came on with a rush after the heat of the summer. Then they waded out—men, women, and children—through the blinding hot rain of the morning, but turned naturally for one farewell look at their homes.

Native fashion, they postponed leaving from one day to the next until the first rains hit them and the damaged roofs let in a torrent, turning the grazing land into deep puddles, and all life came rushing back after the summer heat. Then they waded out—men, women, and children—through the scorching rain of the morning, but naturally paused for one last look at their homes.

They heard, as the last burdened family filed through the gate, a crash of falling beams and thatch behind the walls. They saw a shiny, snaky black trunk lifted for an instant, scattering sodden thatch. It disappeared, and there was another crash, followed by a squeal. Hathi had been plucking off the roofs of the huts as you pluck water-lilies, and a rebounding beam had pricked him. He needed only this to unchain his full strength, for of all things in the Jungle the wild elephant enraged is the most wantonly destructive. He kicked backward at a mud wall that crumbled at the stroke, and, crumbling, melted to yellow mud under the torrent of rain. Then he wheeled and squealed, and tore through the narrow streets, leaning against the huts right and left, shivering the crazy doors, and crumpling up the caves; while his three sons raged behind as they had raged at the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore.

They heard a loud crash as the last overburdened family passed through the gate, followed by the sound of falling beams and thatch behind the walls. They caught a glimpse of a shiny, slithering black trunk raised for a moment, scattering the wet thatch. It vanished, and there was another crash, accompanied by a squeal. Hathi had been ripping the roofs off the huts like you would pick water lilies, and a bouncing beam had poked him. This was all it took to unleash his full power because, of all the creatures in the Jungle, a furious wild elephant is the most recklessly destructive. He kicked backward at a mud wall, which crumbled with the impact, dissolving into yellow mud under the pouring rain. Then he spun around and squealed, barreling through the narrow streets, slamming against the huts on either side, shaking the rickety doors, and collapsing the shelters; while his three sons raged behind him as they had during the Sack of the Fields of Bhurtpore.

“The Jungle will swallow these shells,” said a quiet voice in the wreckage. “It is the outer wall that must lie down,” and Mowgli, with the rain sluicing over his bare shoulders and arms, leaped back from a wall that was settling like a tired buffalo.

“The jungle will swallow these shells,” said a quiet voice in the wreckage. “It’s the outer wall that has to lie down,” and Mowgli, with the rain pouring over his bare shoulders and arms, jumped back from a wall that was collapsing like a tired buffalo.

“All in good time,” panted Hathi. “Oh, but my tusks were red at Bhurtpore; To the outer wall, children! With the head! Together! Now!”

“All in good time,” huffed Hathi. “Oh, but my tusks were red at Bhurtpore; To the outer wall, kids! With the head! Together! Now!”

The four pushed side by side; the outer wall bulged, split, and fell, and the villagers, dumb with horror, saw the savage, clay-streaked heads of the wreckers in the ragged gap. Then they fled, houseless and foodless, down the valley, as their village, shredded and tossed and trampled, melted behind them.

The four pushed together; the outer wall bulged, cracked, and collapsed, and the villagers, frozen in terror, saw the brutal, mud-covered faces of the destroyers in the torn opening. Then they ran away, without homes or food, down the valley, as their village, torn apart and trampled, vanished behind them.

A month later the place was a dimpled mound, covered with soft, green young stuff; and by the end of the Rains there was the roaring jungle in full blast on the spot that had been under plough not six months before.

A month later, the area was a smooth mound, covered with soft, green sprouts; and by the end of the rainy season, the jungle was in full swing in the spot that had been farmed just six months earlier.





MOWGLI’S SONG AGAINST PEOPLE

     I will let loose against you the fleet-footed vines—
     I will call in the Jungle to stamp out your lines!
         The roofs shall fade before it,
           The house-beams shall fall,
         And the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Shall cover it all!

     In the gates of these your councils my people shall sing,
     In the doors of these your garners the Bat-folk shall cling;
         And the snake shall be your watchman,
           By a hearthstone unswept;
         For the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Shall fruit where ye slept!

     Ye shall not see my strikers; ye shall hear them and guess;
     By night, before the moon-rise, I will send for my cess,
         And the wolf shall be your herdsman
           By a landmark removed,
         For the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Shall seed where ye loved!

     I will reap your fields before you at the hands of a host;
     Ye shall glean behind my reapers, for the bread that is lost,
         And the deer shall be your oxen
           By a headland untilled,
         For the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Shall leaf where ye build!

     I have untied against you the club-footed vines,
     I have sent in the Jungle to swamp out your lines.
         The trees—the trees are on you!
           The house-beams shall fall,
         And the Karela, the bitter Karela,
            Shall cover you all!
     I will unleash the fast-growing vines against you—
     I will summon the Jungle to wipe out your paths!
         The roofs will collapse,
           The house beams will fall,
         And the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Will cover it all!

     My people will sing at the gates of your meetings,
     The Bat-folk will hang around the doors of your storage;
         And the snake will be your guard,
           By a neglected hearthstone;
         For the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Will grow where you slept!

     You won’t see my attackers; you’ll hear them and guess;
     At night, before the moon rises, I’ll send for my crew,
         And the wolf will be your herdsman
           By a forgotten landmark,
         For the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Will plant where you loved!

     I will harvest your fields right in front of you with a crowd;
     You’ll collect what’s left behind by my reapers, for the bread that’s lost,
         And the deer will be your cattle
           By an untilled headland,
         For the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Will sprout where you build!

     I have unleashed the club-footed vines against you,
     I have sent in the Jungle to drown out your paths.
         The trees—the trees are coming for you!
           The house beams will fall,
         And the Karela, the bitter Karela,
           Will cover you all!




THE UNDERTAKERS

        When ye say to Tabaqui, “My Brother!” when ye call the
            Hyena to meat,
        Ye may cry the Full Truce with Jacala—the Belly that runs
            on four feet.
                                                  Jungle Law
        When you say to Tabaqui, “My Brother!” when you call the
            Hyena to dinner,
        You can declare the Full Truce with Jacala—the Belly that runs
            on four feet.
                                                  Jungle Law

“Respect the aged!”

"Respect your elders!"

“It was a thick voice—a muddy voice that would have made you shudder—a voice like something soft breaking in two. There was a quaver in it, a croak and a whine.

“It was a deep voice—a gravelly voice that would have made you shiver—a voice like something soft snapping in half. It had a tremor in it, a rasp and a whine."

“Respect the aged! O Companions of the River—respect the aged!”

“Respect the elders! Oh, Companions of the River—respect the elders!”

Nothing could be seen on the broad reach of the river except a little fleet of square-sailed, wooden-pinned barges, loaded with building-stone, that had just come under the railway bridge, and were driving down-stream. They put their clumsy helms over to avoid the sand-bar made by the scour of the bridge-piers, and as they passed, three abreast, the horrible voice began again:

Nothing could be seen on the wide stretch of the river except a small fleet of square-sailed, wooden-barged vessels, filled with building stone, that had just come under the railway bridge and were moving downstream. They steered their awkward helms to avoid the sandbar created by the current around the bridge piers, and as they passed, three side by side, the awful voice started again:

“O Brahmins of the River—respect the aged and infirm!”

“O Brahmins of the River—honor the elderly and the weak!”

A boatman turned where he sat on the gunwale, lifted up his hand, said something that was not a blessing, and the boats creaked on through the twilight. The broad Indian river, that looked more like a chain of little lakes than a stream, was as smooth as glass, reflecting the sandy-red sky in mid-channel, but splashed with patches of yellow and dusky purple near and under the low banks. Little creeks ran into the river in the wet season, but now their dry mouths hung clear above water-line. On the left shore, and almost under the railway bridge, stood a mud-and-brick and thatch-and-stick village, whose main street, full of cattle going back to their byres, ran straight to the river, and ended in a sort of rude brick pier-head, where people who wanted to wash could wade in step by step. That was the Ghaut of the village of Mugger-Ghaut.

A boatman turned where he sat on the edge of the boat, raised his hand, said something that wasn’t a blessing, and the boats creaked on through the twilight. The wide Indian river, which looked more like a series of small lakes than a stream, was as smooth as glass, reflecting the sandy-red sky in mid-channel, but splashed with patches of yellow and dusky purple near and under the low banks. Small creeks flowed into the river during the wet season, but now their dry mouths were clearly above the water line. On the left shore, almost under the railway bridge, there was a village made of mud and brick with thatch and sticks, whose main street was full of cattle heading back to their barns, running straight to the river and ending in a rough brick pier where people who wanted to wash could wade in step by step. That was the Ghaut of the village of Mugger-Ghaut.

Night was falling fast over the fields of lentils and rice and cotton in the low-lying ground yearly flooded by the river; over the reeds that fringed the elbow of the bend, and the tangled jungle of the grazing-grounds behind the still reeds. The parrots and crows, who had been chattering and shouting over their evening drink, had flown inland to roost, crossing the out-going battalions of the flying-foxes; and cloud upon cloud of water-birds came whistling and “honking” to the cover of the reed-beds. There were geese, barrel-headed and black-backed, teal, widgeon, mallard, and sheldrake, with curlews, and here and there a flamingo.

Night was quickly falling over the fields of lentils, rice, and cotton in the low-lying area that floods annually from the river; over the reeds lining the bend and the tangled jungle of the grazing grounds behind the still reeds. The parrots and crows, which had been chattering and yelling during their evening drink, flew inland to roost, crossing the outgoing flights of the flying-foxes; and cloud after cloud of water birds came whistling and honking towards the safety of the reed beds. There were geese with barrel-shaped bodies and black backs, teal, widgeon, mallard, and sheldrake, along with curlews, and occasionally a flamingo.

A lumbering Adjutant-crane brought up the rear, flying as though each slow stroke would be his last.

A heavy Adjutant crane flew at the back, moving as if every slow flap of its wings might be its last.

“Respect the aged! Brahmins of the River—respect the aged!”

“Respect your elders! Brahmins of the River—show respect to the aged!”

The Adjutant half turned his head, sheered a little in the direction of the voice, and landed stiffly on the sand-bar below the bridge. Then you saw what a ruffianly brute he really was. His back view was immensely respectable, for he stood nearly six feet high, and looked rather like a very proper bald-headed parson. In front it was different, for his Ally Sloper-like head and neck had not a feather to them, and there was a horrible raw-skin pouch on his neck under his chin—a hold-all for the things his pick-axe beak might steal. His legs were long and thin and skinny, but he moved them delicately, and looked at them with pride as he preened down his ashy-gray tail-feathers, glanced over the smooth of his shoulder, and stiffened into “Stand at attention.”

The Adjutant half-turned his head, leaned a bit toward the voice, and landed awkwardly on the sandbar below the bridge. Then it became obvious what a rough character he really was. From behind, he looked very respectable, standing nearly six feet tall and resembling a proper, bald-headed clergyman. However, from the front, it was a different story; his head and neck were unremarkable and there was an ugly, raw-skin pouch under his chin—a storage spot for whatever his pickaxe-like beak might steal. His legs were long, thin, and skinny, but he moved them gingerly and watched them with pride as he preened his ashy gray tail feathers, glanced over his shoulder, and stiffened into a “Stand at attention.”

A mangy little Jackal, who had been yapping hungrily on a low bluff, cocked up his ears and tail, and scuttered across the shallows to join the Adjutant.

A scruffy little Jackal, who had been barking hungrily on a low bluff, perked up his ears and tail, and hurried across the shallow water to join the Adjutant.

He was the lowest of his caste—not that the best of jackals are good for much, but this one was peculiarly low, being half a beggar, half a criminal—a cleaner-up of village rubbish-heaps, desperately timid or wildly bold, everlastingly hungry, and full of cunning that never did him any good.

He was at the bottom of his social class—not that even the best jackals are worth much, but this one was particularly low, being part beggar and part criminal—a scavenger of village trash, either extremely timid or wildly reckless, always starving, and full of cleverness that never helped him.

“Ugh!” he said, shaking himself dolefully as he landed. “May the red mange destroy the dogs of this village! I have three bites for each flea upon me, and all because I looked—only looked, mark you—at an old shoe in a cow-byre. Can I eat mud?” He scratched himself under his left ear.

“Ugh!” he said, shaking himself sadly as he landed. “May the red mange ruin the dogs of this village! I have three bites for every flea on me, and all because I just looked—only looked, mind you—at an old shoe in a cow shed. Can I eat mud?” He scratched himself under his left ear.

“I heard,” said the Adjutant, in a voice like a blunt saw going through a thick board—“I HEARD there was a new-born puppy in that same shoe.”

“I heard,” said the Adjutant, in a voice like a dull saw cutting through a thick board—“I HEARD there was a new puppy in that same shoe.”

“To hear is one thing; to know is another,” said the Jackal, who had a very fair knowledge of proverbs, picked up by listening to men round the village fires of an evening.

“To hear is one thing; to know is another,” said the Jackal, who had a pretty good grasp of proverbs, learned from listening to people around the village fires in the evenings.

“Quite true. So, to make sure, I took care of that puppy while the dogs were busy elsewhere.”

“That's right. So, just to be clear, I took care of that puppy while the dogs were occupied elsewhere.”

“They were VERY busy,” said the Jackal. “Well, I must not go to the village hunting for scraps yet awhile. And so there truly was a blind puppy in that shoe?”

“They were really busy,” said the Jackal. “Well, I shouldn’t go to the village looking for scraps just yet. So there really was a blind puppy in that shoe?”

“It is here,” said the Adjutant, squinting over his beak at his full pouch. “A small thing, but acceptable now that charity is dead in the world.”

“It’s here,” said the Adjutant, squinting over his beak at his full pouch. “A small thing, but it’s fine now that charity is dead in the world.”

“Ahai! The world is iron in these days,” wailed the Jackal. Then his restless eye caught the least possible ripple on the water, and he went on quickly: “Life is hard for us all, and I doubt not that even our excellent master, the Pride of the Ghaut and the Envy of the River——”

“Wow! The world is tough these days,” complained the Jackal. Then his restless eye spotted the slightest ripple on the water, and he quickly continued: “Life is hard for all of us, and I have no doubt that even our great master, the Pride of the Ghaut and the Envy of the River——”

“A liar, a flatterer, and a Jackal were all hatched out of the same egg,” said the Adjutant to nobody in particular; for he was rather a fine sort of a liar on his own account when he took the trouble.

“A liar, a flatterer, and a jackal all came from the same egg,” said the Adjutant to no one in particular; after all, he was quite a skilled liar himself when he put in the effort.

“Yes, the Envy of the River,” the Jackal repeated, raising his voice. “Even he, I doubt not, finds that since the bridge has been built good food is more scarce. But on the other hand, though I would by no means say this to his noble face, he is so wise and so virtuous—as I, alas I am not——”

“Yeah, the Envy of the River,” the Jackal said again, raising his voice. “Even he, I’m sure, realizes that since the bridge was built, good food is harder to come by. But on the flip side, even though I wouldn't dare say this to his noble face, he is so wise and so virtuous—as I, unfortunately, am not——”

“When the Jackal owns he is gray, how black must the Jackal be!” muttered the Adjutant. He could not see what was coming.

“When the Jackal admits he’s gray, how dark must the Jackal really be!” muttered the Adjutant. He couldn’t see what was coming.

“That his food never fails, and in consequence——”

“That his food never runs out, and as a result——”

There was a soft grating sound, as though a boat had just touched in shoal water. The Jackal spun round quickly and faced (it is always best to face) the creature he had been talking about. It was a twenty-four-foot crocodile, cased in what looked like treble-riveted boiler-plate, studded and keeled and crested; the yellow points of his upper teeth just overhanging his beautifully fluted lower jaw. It was the blunt-nosed Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut, older than any man in the village, who had given his name to the village; the demon of the ford before the railway bridge, came—murderer, man-eater, and local fetish in one. He lay with his chin in the shallows, keeping his place by an almost invisible rippling of his tail, and well the Jackal knew that one stroke of that same tail in the water would carry the Mugger up the bank with the rush of a steam-engine.

There was a soft scraping sound, like a boat just touching shallow water. The Jackal turned around quickly to face the creature he had been talking about. It was a twenty-four-foot crocodile, covered in what looked like heavy sheet metal, studded, keeled, and crested; the yellow tips of its upper teeth slightly overhung its beautifully fluted lower jaw. This was the blunt-nosed Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut, older than anyone in the village, who had given his name to the village; the monster of the ford before the railway bridge—murderer, man-eater, and local legend all in one. He lay with his chin in the shallows, maintaining his position with an almost invisible ripple of his tail, and the Jackal knew well that one swipe of that same tail in the water could launch the Mugger up the bank with the speed of a steam engine.

“Auspiciously met, Protector of the Poor!” he fawned, backing at every word. “A delectable voice was heard, and we came in the hopes of sweet conversation. My tailless presumption, while waiting here, led me, indeed, to speak of thee. It is my hope that nothing was overheard.”

“It's great to see you, Protector of the Poor!” he said enthusiastically, leaning in with every word. “A lovely voice reached us, and we came hoping for a pleasant chat. My boldness in waiting here made me mention you. I hope nothing was overheard.”

Now the Jackal had spoken just to be listened to, for he knew flattery was the best way of getting things to eat, and the Mugger knew that the Jackal had spoken for this end, and the Jackal knew that the Mugger knew, and the Mugger knew that the Jackal knew that the Mugger knew, and so they were all very contented together.

Now the Jackal only spoke to be heard, because he knew that flattery was the best way to get food, and the Mugger knew that the Jackal had spoken for this reason, and the Jackal knew that the Mugger knew, and the Mugger knew that the Jackal knew that the Mugger knew, and so they were all very happy together.

The old brute pushed and panted and grunted up the bank, mumbling, “Respect the aged and infirm!” and all the time his little eyes burned like coals under the heavy, horny eyelids on the top of his triangular head, as he shoved his bloated barrel-body along between his crutched legs. Then he settled down, and, accustomed as the Jackal was to his ways, he could not help starting, for the hundredth time, when he saw how exactly the Mugger imitated a log adrift on the bar. He had even taken pains to lie at the exact angle a naturally stranded log would make with the water, having regard to the current of the season at the time and place. All this was only a matter of habit, of course, because the Mugger had come ashore for pleasure; but a crocodile is never quite full, and if the Jackal had been deceived by the likeness he would not have lived to philosophise over it.

The old brute pushed and panted and grunted up the bank, mumbling, “Respect the elderly and disabled!” and all the while his little eyes burned like coals under the heavy, tough eyelids on top of his triangular head, as he shoved his bloated barrel-body along between his crutched legs. Then he settled down, and even though the Jackal was used to his ways, he couldn't help starting, for the hundredth time, when he saw how perfectly the Mugger imitated a log floating on the bar. He even made sure to lie at the exact angle a naturally stranded log would make with the water, considering the current of the season at that time and place. All this was just a matter of habit, of course, since the Mugger had come ashore for fun; but a crocodile is never really full, and if the Jackal had been fooled by the resemblance, he wouldn't have survived to think about it.

“My child, I heard nothing,” said the Mugger, shutting one eye. “The water was in my ears, and also I was faint with hunger. Since the railway bridge was built my people at my village have ceased to love me; and that is breaking my heart.”

“My child, I didn’t hear anything,” said the Mugger, closing one eye. “The water was in my ears, and I was also weak from hunger. Ever since they built the railway bridge, the people in my village have stopped loving me; and that’s breaking my heart.”

“Ah, shame!” said the Jackal. “So noble a heart, too! But men are all alike, to my mind.”

“Ah, what a shame!” said the Jackal. “And such a noble heart, too! But in my opinion, all men are the same.”

“Nay, there are very great differences indeed,” the Mugger answered gently. “Some are as lean as boat-poles. Others again are fat as young ja—dogs. Never would I causelessly revile men. They are of all fashions, but the long years have shown me that, one with another, they are very good. Men, women, and children—I have no fault to find with them. And remember, child, he who rebukes the World is rebuked by the World.”

“No, there are definitely some big differences,” the Mugger replied softly. “Some are as thin as fishing poles. Others are as plump as young dogs. I would never unjustly criticize people. They come in all shapes, but over the years, I’ve seen that, overall, they are quite good. Men, women, and children—I have no complaints about them. And remember, kid, anyone who criticizes the world gets criticized by the world in return.”

“Flattery is worse than an empty tin can in the belly. But that which we have just heard is wisdom,” said the Adjutant, bringing down one foot.

“Flattery is worse than an empty can in your stomach. But what we just heard is wisdom,” said the Adjutant, bringing down one foot.

“Consider, though, their ingratitude to this excellent one,” began the Jackal tenderly.

“Consider, though, their ingratitude to this wonderful one,” began the Jackal gently.

“Nay, nay, not ingratitude!” the Mugger said. “They do not think for others; that is all. But I have noticed, lying at my station below the ford, that the stairs of the new bridge are cruelly hard to climb, both for old people and young children. The old, indeed, are not so worthy of consideration, but I am grieved—I am truly grieved—on account of the fat children. Still, I think, in a little while, when the newness of the bridge has worn away, we shall see my people’s bare brown legs bravely splashing through the ford as before. Then the old Mugger will be honoured again.”

“No, no, it’s not about being ungrateful!” the Mugger said. “They just don’t think about others; that’s all. But I’ve noticed, while lying at my spot below the ford, that the stairs of the new bridge are really hard to climb for both old people and young children. The old folks may not deserve much consideration, but I feel sad—I’m really sad—about the chubby kids. Still, I believe that in a little while, when the novelty of the bridge wears off, we’ll see my people’s bare brown legs splashing through the ford like before. Then the old Mugger will be respected again.”

“But surely I saw Marigold wreaths floating off the edge of the Ghaut only this noon,” said the Adjutant.

“But I definitely saw Marigold wreaths drifting off the edge of the Ghaut just this afternoon,” said the Adjutant.

Marigold wreaths are a sign of reverence all India over.

Marigold wreaths are a symbol of respect all over India.

“An error—an error. It was the wife of the sweetmeat-seller. She loses her eyesight year by year, and cannot tell a log from me—the Mugger of the Ghaut. I saw the mistake when she threw the garland, for I was lying at the very foot of the Ghaut, and had she taken another step I might have shown her some little difference. Yet she meant well, and we must consider the spirit of the offering.”

“An error—an error. It was the wife of the candy seller. She loses her eyesight a bit more each year and can’t tell a log from me—the Mugger of the Ghaut. I saw the mistake when she threw the garland, since I was lying right at the bottom of the Ghaut, and if she had taken another step, I could have shown her some small difference. Still, she had good intentions, and we should consider the spirit of the offering.”

“What good are marigold wreaths when one is on the rubbish-heap?” said the Jackal, hunting for fleas, but keeping one wary eye on his Protector of the Poor.

“What good are marigold wreaths when you’re on the trash heap?” said the Jackal, looking for fleas while keeping a cautious eye on his Protector of the Poor.

“True, but they have not yet begun to make the rubbish-heap that shall carry ME. Five times have I seen the river draw back from the village and make new land at the foot of the street. Five times have I seen the village rebuilt on the banks, and I shall see it built yet five times more. I am no faithless, fish-hunting Gavial, I, at Kasi to-day and Prayag to-morrow, as the saying is, but the true and constant watcher of the ford. It is not for nothing, child, that the village bears my name, and ‘he who watches long,’ as the saying is, ‘shall at last have his reward.’”

"That's true, but they haven't started building the trash pile that will carry ME yet. I've seen the river pull away from the village and create new land at the end of the street five times. I've watched the village get rebuilt on the banks, and I'll see it get built five more times. I'm not a fickle, fish-catching Gavial, hopping from Kasi today to Prayag tomorrow, as they say, but the true and steady guardian of the crossing. It’s no coincidence that the village has my name, and 'he who watches patiently,' as the saying goes, 'will eventually be rewarded.'"

I have watched long—very long—nearly all my life, and my reward has been bites and blows,” said the Jackal.

I have watched for a long time—really long—almost my entire life, and my reward has been bites and hits,” said the Jackal.

“Ho! ho! ho!” roared the Adjutant.

“Ho! ho! ho!” shouted the Adjutant.

     “In August was the Jackal born;
        The Rains fell in September;
     ‘Now such a fearful flood as this,’
        Says he, ‘I can’t remember!’”
 
     “In August, the Jackal was born;  
        The Rains came in September;  
     ‘I can’t remember a flood like this,’  
        Says he, ‘It’s truly unforgettable!’”

There is one very unpleasant peculiarity about the Adjutant. At uncertain times he suffers from acute attacks of the fidgets or cramp in his legs, and though he is more virtuous to behold than any of the cranes, who are all immensely respectable, he flies off into wild, cripple-stilt war-dances, half opening his wings and bobbing his bald head up and down; while for reasons best known to himself he is very careful to time his worst attacks with his nastiest remarks. At the last word of his song he came to attention again, ten times adjutaunter than before.

There’s one really unpleasant thing about the Adjutant. At random times, he has sudden attacks of restlessness or leg cramps, and even though he looks more respectable than any of the cranes, who are all very dignified, he breaks into wild, awkward dances, half spreading his wings and bobbing his bald head up and down; for reasons only he knows, he makes sure to time his worst episodes with his meanest comments. At the last note of his performance, he stood at attention again, even more rigid than before.

The Jackal winced, though he was full three seasons old, but you cannot resent an insult from a person with a beak a yard long, and the power of driving it like a javelin. The Adjutant was a most notorious coward, but the Jackal was worse.

The Jackal flinched, even though he was three seasons old, but you can't hold it against someone with a beak a yard long and the ability to launch it like a javelin. The Adjutant was a well-known coward, but the Jackal was even worse.

“We must live before we can learn,” said the Mugger, “and there is this to say: Little jackals are very common, child, but such a mugger as I am is not common. For all that, I am not proud, since pride is destruction; but take notice, it is Fate, and against his Fate no one who swims or walks or runs should say anything at all. I am well contented with Fate. With good luck, a keen eye, and the custom of considering whether a creek or a backwater has an outlet to it ere you ascend, much may be done.”

“We have to live before we can learn,” said the Mugger, “and here’s the thing: little jackals are very common, kid, but a mugger like me is not. That said, I’m not proud, since pride leads to downfall; but keep in mind, it’s Fate, and no one who swims, walks, or runs should question it. I’m quite satisfied with Fate. With some luck, a sharp eye, and the habit of checking whether a creek or a backwater has an outlet before you go in, you can achieve a lot.”

“Once I heard that even the Protector of the Poor made a mistake,” said the Jackal viciously.

“Once I heard that even the Protector of the Poor messed up,” said the Jackal cruelly.

“True; but there my Fate helped me. It was before I had come to my full growth—before the last famine but three (by the Right and Left of Gunga, how full used the streams to be in those days!). Yes, I was young and unthinking, and when the flood came, who so pleased as I? A little made me very happy then. The village was deep in flood, and I swam above the Ghaut and went far inland, up to the rice-fields, and they were deep in good mud. I remember also a pair of bracelets (glass they were, and troubled me not a little) that I found that evening. Yes, glass bracelets; and, if my memory serves me well, a shoe. I should have shaken off both shoes, but I was hungry. I learned better later. Yes. And so I fed and rested me; but when I was ready to go to the river again the flood had fallen, and I walked through the mud of the main street. Who but I? Came out all my people, priests and women and children, and I looked upon them with benevolence. The mud is not a good place to fight in. Said a boatman, ‘Get axes and kill him, for he is the Mugger of the ford.’ ‘Not so,’ said the Brahmin. ‘Look, he is driving the flood before him! He is the godling of the village.’ Then they threw many flowers at me, and by happy thought one led a goat across the road.”

“True; but my Fate was on my side then. It was before I had fully grown—before the last famine but three (by the Right and Left of Gunga, those streams used to be so full in those days!). Yes, I was young and careless, and when the flood came, who was happier than me? A little was enough to make me very happy back then. The village was flooded, and I swam above the Ghaut and went far inland, up to the rice-fields, and they were rich with good mud. I also remember a pair of bracelets (they were glass, and they bothered me a bit) that I found that evening. Yes, glass bracelets; and, if I recall correctly, a shoe. I should have tossed both shoes aside, but I was hungry. I learned better later. Yes. So I ate and rested; but when I was ready to return to the river, the flood had receded, and I walked through the mud of the main street. Who but me? All my people came out—priests, women, and children—and I looked at them kindly. The mud isn’t a good place to fight. A boatman said, ‘Get axes and kill him, for he is the Mugger of the ford.’ ‘Not so,’ said the Brahmin. ‘Look, he is driving the flood ahead of him! He is the godling of the village.’ Then they threw a lot of flowers at me, and by a lucky thought, one person led a goat across the road.”

“How good—how very good is goat!” said the Jackal.

“How great—how really great is goat!” said the Jackal.

“Hairy—too hairy, and when found in the water more than likely to hide a cross-shaped hook. But that goat I accepted, and went down to the Ghaut in great honour. Later, my Fate sent me the boatman who had desired to cut off my tail with an axe. His boat grounded upon an old shoal which you would not remember.”

“Hairy—too hairy, and when it was found in the water, it was more likely to hide a cross-shaped hook. But I accepted that goat and went down to the Ghaut with great honor. Later, my Fate sent me the boatman who had wanted to chop off my tail with an axe. His boat got stuck on an old shoal that you probably wouldn't remember.”

“We are not ALL jackals here,” said the Adjutant. “Was it the shoal made where the stone-boats sank in the year of the great drouth—a long shoal that lasted three floods?”

“We're not all jackals here,” said the Adjutant. “Was it the shoal formed where the stone boats sank during the year of the great drought—a long shoal that lasted through three floods?”

“There were two,” said the Mugger; “an upper and a lower shoal.”

“There were two,” said the Mugger; “an upper and a lower shoal.”

“Ay, I forgot. A channel divided them, and later dried up again,” said the Adjutant, who prided himself on his memory.

“Ay, I forgot. A channel separated them, and later dried up again,” said the Adjutant, who took pride in his memory.

“On the lower shoal my well-wisher’s craft grounded. He was sleeping in the bows, and, half awake, leaped over to his waist—no, it was no more than to his knees—to push off. His empty boat went on and touched again below the next reach, as the river ran then. I followed, because I knew men would come out to drag it ashore.”

“On the lower shoal, my friend’s boat got stuck. He was dozing in the front and, half awake, jumped over to his waist—no, it was only to his knees—to push it off. His empty boat continued on and bumped again below the next stretch of the river, as it flowed then. I followed because I knew people would come out to pull it ashore.”

“And did they do so?” said the Jackal, a little awe-stricken. This was hunting on a scale that impressed him.

“And did they really do that?” said the Jackal, feeling a bit awed. This was hunting on a level that truly impressed him.

“There and lower down they did. I went no farther, but that gave me three in one day—well-fed manjis (boatmen) all, and, except in the case of the last (then I was careless), never a cry to warn those on the bank.”

“There and lower down they did. I didn’t go any further, but that gave me three in one day—well-fed boatmen, all of them, and, except for the last one (when I was careless), never a shout to warn those on the shore.”

“Ah, noble sport! But what cleverness and great judgment it requires!” said the Jackal.

“Ah, what a noble sport! But it definitely requires cleverness and great judgment!” said the Jackal.

“Not cleverness, child, but only thought. A little thought in life is like salt upon rice, as the boatmen say, and I have thought deeply always. The Gavial, my cousin, the fish-eater, has told me how hard it is for him to follow his fish, and how one fish differs from the other, and how he must know them all, both together and apart. I say that is wisdom; but, on the other hand, my cousin, the Gavial, lives among his people. MY people do not swim in companies, with their mouths out of the water, as Rewa does; nor do they constantly rise to the surface of the water, and turn over on their sides, like Mohoo and little Chapta; nor do they gather in shoals after flood, like Batchua and Chilwa.”

“Not cleverness, kid, but just thought. A little thought in life is like salt on rice, as the boatmen say, and I've always thought deeply. My cousin, the Gavial, the fish-eater, has told me how tough it is for him to track his fish, how each fish is different, and how he has to recognize them all, both together and separately. I say that’s wisdom; but, on the flip side, my cousin, the Gavial, lives among his people. My people don’t swim in groups with their mouths out of the water like Rewa does; nor do they constantly come up to the surface and roll over on their sides like Mohoo and little Chapta; nor do they gather in schools after a flood like Batchua and Chilwa do.”

“All are very good eating,” said the Adjutant, clattering his beak.

“All are really good to eat,” said the Adjutant, clacking his beak.

“So my cousin says, and makes a great to-do over hunting them, but they do not climb the banks to escape his sharp nose. MY people are otherwise. Their life is on the land, in the houses, among the cattle. I must know what they do, and what they are about to do; and adding the tail to the trunk, as the saying is, I make up the whole elephant. Is there a green branch and an iron ring hanging over a doorway? The old Mugger knows that a boy has been born in that house, and must some day come down to the Ghaut to play. Is a maiden to be married? The old Mugger knows, for he sees the men carry gifts back and forth; and she, too, comes down to the Ghaut to bathe before her wedding, and—he is there. Has the river changed its channel, and made new land where there was only sand before? The Mugger knows.”

“My cousin talks a big game about hunting them, but they don’t climb the banks to avoid his keen nose. My people are different. Their lives are tied to the land, the homes, and the livestock. I need to know what they’re doing and what’s coming next; and by adding the tail to the trunk, as the saying goes, I get the complete picture. Is there a green branch and an iron ring hanging over a doorway? The old Mugger knows that a boy has been born in that house and will eventually come down to the Ghaut to play. Is a girl about to be married? The old Mugger knows, because he watches the men moving gifts back and forth; and she, too, goes down to the Ghaut to bathe before her wedding, and—he's there. Has the river changed its course and created new land where there was just sand before? The Mugger knows.”

“Now, of what use is that knowledge?” said the Jackal. “The river has shifted even in my little life.” Indian rivers are nearly always moving about in their beds, and will shift, sometimes, as much as two or three miles in a season, drowning the fields on one bank, and spreading good silt on the other.

“Now, what’s the point of that knowledge?” said the Jackal. “The river has changed even in my short life.” Indian rivers are almost always shifting in their paths, and can sometimes move as much as two or three miles in a season, flooding the fields on one side and depositing fertile silt on the other.

“There is no knowledge so useful,” said the Mugger, “for new land means new quarrels. The Mugger knows. Oho! the Mugger knows. As soon as the water has drained off, he creeps up the little creeks that men think would not hide a dog, and there he waits. Presently comes a farmer saying he will plant cucumbers here, and melons there, in the new land that the river has given him. He feels the good mud with his bare toes. Anon comes another, saying he will put onions, and carrots, and sugar-cane in such and such places. They meet as boats adrift meet, and each rolls his eye at the other under the big blue turban. The old Mugger sees and hears. Each calls the other ‘Brother,’ and they go to mark out the boundaries of the new land. The Mugger hurries with them from point to point, shuffling very low through the mud. Now they begin to quarrel! Now they say hot words! Now they pull turbans! Now they lift up their lathis (clubs), and, at last, one falls backward into the mud, and the other runs away. When he comes back the dispute is settled, as the iron-bound bamboo of the loser witnesses. Yet they are not grateful to the Mugger. No, they cry ‘Murder!’ and their families fight with sticks, twenty a-side. My people are good people—upland Jats—Malwais of the Bet. They do not give blows for sport, and, when the fight is done, the old Mugger waits far down the river, out of sight of the village, behind the kikar-scrub yonder. Then come they down, my broad-shouldered Jats—eight or nine together under the stars, bearing the dead man upon a bed. They are old men with gray beards, and voices as deep as mine. They light a little fire—ah! how well I know that fire!—and they drink tobacco, and they nod their heads together forward in a ring, or sideways toward the dead man upon the bank. They say the English Law will come with a rope for this matter, and that such a man’s family will be ashamed, because such a man must be hanged in the great square of the Jail. Then say the friends of the dead, ‘Let him hang!’ and the talk is all to do over again—once, twice, twenty times in the long night. Then says one, at last, ‘The fight was a fair fight. Let us take blood-money, a little more than is offered by the slayer, and we will say no more about it.’ Then do they haggle over the blood-money, for the dead was a strong man, leaving many sons. Yet before amratvela (sunrise) they put the fire to him a little, as the custom is, and the dead man comes to me, and HE says no more about it. Aha! my children, the Mugger knows—the Mugger knows—and my Malwah Jats are a good people!”

“There’s no knowledge more useful,” said the Mugger, “because new land brings new conflicts. The Mugger knows. Oh yes, the Mugger knows. Once the water has receded, he sneaks up the little creeks that people think wouldn’t even hide a dog, and there he waits. Soon a farmer arrives, planning to plant cucumbers here and melons there in the new land the river has given him. He feels the rich mud with his bare toes. Then another farmer shows up, saying he will plant onions, carrots, and sugarcane in specific spots. They meet like drifting boats, each casting a wary glance at the other under their big blue turbans. The old Mugger watches and listens. They each refer to the other as ‘Brother,’ and they go to mark out the boundaries of the new land. The Mugger quickly follows them from point to point, slinking low through the mud. Now they start to argue! Now they exchange heated words! Now they grab each other’s turbans! Now they raise their lathis (clubs), and eventually, one falls backward into the mud while the other runs away. When he returns, the dispute is settled, as the iron-bound bamboo of the loser attests. Yet they’re not grateful to the Mugger. No, they shout ‘Murder!’ and their families fight with sticks, twenty on each side. My people are good people—upland Jats—Malwais of the Bet. They don’t throw punches for fun, and when the fight is over, the old Mugger waits far down the river, out of sight of the village, behind the kikar scrub over there. Then my broad-shouldered Jats come down—eight or nine together under the stars, carrying the dead man on a bed. They are old men with gray beards and deep voices like mine. They light a small fire—ah! how well I know that fire!—and they pass around tobacco, nodding their heads together in a circle or towards the dead man on the bank. They say the English Law will come for this, and that the family of the dead man will be ashamed, because such a man must be hanged in the big square of the Jail. The friends of the dead reply, ‘Let him hang!’ and the discussion starts all over again—once, twice, twenty times throughout the long night. Eventually, one says, ‘The fight was fair. Let’s take blood money, a little more than what the killer offers, and we’ll let it go.’ Then they haggle over the blood money, since the dead man was strong, leaving behind many sons. Yet before amratvela (sunrise), they burn the body a bit, as is customary, and the dead man comes to me, and HE no longer speaks about it. Aha! my children, the Mugger knows—the Mugger knows—and my Malwah Jats are good people!”

“They are too close—too narrow in the hand for my crop,” croaked the Adjutant. “They waste not the polish on the cow’s horn, as the saying is; and, again, who can glean after a Malwai?”

“They're too close—too narrow in the hand for my harvest,” croaked the Adjutant. “They don’t waste the polish on the cow’s horn, as the saying goes; and besides, who can gather after a Malwai?”

“Ah, I—glean—THEM,” said the Mugger.

“Ah, I—get—THEM,” said the Mugger.

“Now, in Calcutta of the South, in the old days,” the Adjutant went on, “everything was thrown into the streets, and we picked and chose. Those wore dainty seasons. But to-day they keep their streets as clean as the outside of an egg, and my people fly away. To be clean is one thing; to dust, sweep, and sprinkle seven times a day wearies the very Gods themselves.”

“Now, in the southern part of Calcutta, back in the day,” the Adjutant continued, “everything was tossed into the streets, and we picked and chose. They had fancy times. But today, they keep their streets cleaner than the outside of an egg, and my people have moved on. Being clean is one thing; dusting, sweeping, and sprinkling seven times a day tires out even the Gods themselves.”

“There was a down-country jackal had it from a brother, who told me, that in Calcutta of the South all the jackals were as fat as otters in the Rains,” said the Jackal, his mouth watering at the bare thought of it.

“There was a jackal from the countryside who heard from a brother, who told me that in Calcutta in the South, all the jackals were as fat as otters during the rainy season,” said the Jackal, his mouth watering at the mere thought of it.

“Ah, but the white-faces are there—the English, and they bring dogs from somewhere down the river in boats—big fat dogs—to keep those same jackals lean,” said the Adjutant.

“Ah, but the white people are there—the English, and they bring dogs from somewhere down the river in boats—big, fat dogs—to keep those same jackals skinny,” said the Adjutant.

“They are, then, as hard-hearted as these people? I might have known. Neither earth, sky, nor water shows charity to a jackal. I saw the tents of a white-face last season, after the Rains, and I also took a new yellow bridle to eat. The white-faces do not dress their leather in the proper way. It made me very sick.”

“They're just as heartless as these people? I should have guessed. Neither the earth, sky, nor water shows any mercy to a jackal. I saw the tents of a white person last season, after the rains, and I even took a new yellow bridle to eat. They don’t treat their leather the right way. It made me really sick.”

“That was better than my case,” said the Adjutant. “When I was in my third season, a young and a bold bird, I went down to the river where the big boats come in. The boats of the English are thrice as big as this village.”

"That was better than my situation," said the Adjutant. "When I was in my third year, a young and daring guy, I went down to the river where the big boats come in. The boats from England are three times the size of this village."

“He has been as far as Delhi, and says all the people there walk on their heads,” muttered the Jackal. The Mugger opened his left eye, and looked keenly at the Adjutant.

“He's traveled all the way to Delhi and says everyone there walks on their heads,” muttered the Jackal. The Mugger opened his left eye and looked intently at the Adjutant.

“It is true,” the big bird insisted. “A liar only lies when he hopes to be believed. No one who had not seen those boats COULD believe this truth.”

“It’s true,” the big bird insisted. “A liar only lies when they hope to be believed. No one who hasn’t seen those boats COULD believe this truth.”

“THAT is more reasonable,” said the Mugger. “And then?”

“That's more reasonable,” said the Mugger. “And then?”

“From the insides of this boat they were taking out great pieces of white stuff, which, in a little while, turned to water. Much split off, and fell about on the shore, and the rest they swiftly put into a house with thick walls. But a boatman, who laughed, took a piece no larger than a small dog, and threw it to me. I—all my people—swallow without reflection, and that piece I swallowed as is our custom. Immediately I was afflicted with an excessive cold which, beginning in my crop, ran down to the extreme end of my toes, and deprived me even of speech, while the boatmen laughed at me. Never have I felt such cold. I danced in my grief and amazement till I could recover my breath and then I danced and cried out against the falseness of this world; and the boatmen derided me till they fell down. The chief wonder of the matter, setting aside that marvellous coldness, was that there was nothing at all in my crop when I had finished my lamentings!”

“From inside this boat, they were taking out large chunks of white stuff that soon turned into water. A lot of it splashed off and fell onto the shore, while the rest was quickly put into a building with thick walls. A boatman, laughing, tossed me a piece that was no bigger than a small dog. I—and everyone I knew—swallowed it without thinking, and I did the same as was our custom. Right away, I was hit with an intense cold that started in my throat and ran all the way to my toes, leaving me speechless, while the boatmen laughed at me. I've never felt such cold. I danced out of grief and shock until I could catch my breath, and then I danced and shouted against the deceitfulness of this world; the boatmen laughed at me until they fell over. The most amazing part, aside from the incredible cold, was that there was absolutely nothing in my stomach once I finished my lamenting!”

The Adjutant had done his very best to describe his feelings after swallowing a seven-pound lump of Wenham Lake ice, off an American ice-ship, in the days before Calcutta made her ice by machinery; but as he did not know what ice was, and as the Mugger and the Jackal knew rather less, the tale missed fire.

The Adjutant tried his hardest to express how he felt after swallowing a seven-pound chunk of Wenham Lake ice from an American ice ship, back when Calcutta didn't make ice with machines; but since he didn't really understand what ice was, and the Mugger and the Jackal understood even less, the story fell flat.

“Anything,” said the Mugger, shutting his left eye again—“ANYTHING is possible that comes out of a boat thrice the size of Mugger-Ghaut. My village is not a small one.”

“Anything,” said the Mugger, closing his left eye again—“ANYTHING is possible that comes out of a boat three times the size of Mugger-Ghaut. My village is not small.”

There was a whistle overhead on the bridge, and the Delhi Mail slid across, all the carriages gleaming with light, and the shadows faithfully following along the river. It clanked away into the dark again; but the Mugger and the Jackal were so well used to it that they never turned their heads.

There was a whistle above on the bridge, and the Delhi Mail glided by, all the carriages shining with light, and the shadows closely trailing along the river. It clanged away into the darkness again; but the Mugger and the Jackal were so accustomed to it that they didn't even turn their heads.

“Is that anything less wonderful than a boat thrice the size of Mugger-Ghaut?” said the bird, looking up.

“Is that anything less amazing than a boat three times the size of Mugger-Ghaut?” said the bird, looking up.

“I saw that built, child. Stone by stone I saw the bridge-piers rise, and when the men fell off (they were wondrous sure-footed for the most part—but WHEN they fell) I was ready. After the first pier was made they never thought to look down the stream for the body to burn. There, again, I saved much trouble. There was nothing strange in the building of the bridge,” said the Mugger.

“I saw that built, kid. Stone by stone, I watched the bridge piers go up, and when the guys fell off (they were usually pretty sure-footed—but WHEN they fell) I was ready. After they built the first pier, they never bothered to look downstream for the body to burn. Again, I saved a lot of hassle. There was nothing weird about building the bridge,” said the Mugger.

“But that which goes across, pulling the roofed carts! That is strange,” the Adjutant repeated. “It is, past any doubt, a new breed of bullock. Some day it will not be able to keep its foothold up yonder, and will fall as the men did. The old Mugger will then be ready.”

“But what’s pulling those covered carts? That’s weird,” the Adjutant said again. “It’s definitely a new type of bullock. One day, it won’t be able to hold its grip up there and will fall like the men did. The old Mugger will be waiting then.”

The Jackal looked at the Adjutant and the Adjutant looked at the Jackal. If there was one thing they were more certain of than another, it was that the engine was everything in the wide world except a bullock. The Jackal had watched it time and again from the aloe hedges by the side of the line, and the Adjutant had seen engines since the first locomotive ran in India. But the Mugger had only looked up at the thing from below, where the brass dome seemed rather like a bullock’s hump.

The Jackal glanced at the Adjutant, and the Adjutant returned the look. If there was one thing they both agreed on, it was that the engine was everything in the world except a bullock. The Jackal had observed it repeatedly from the aloe hedges beside the tracks, and the Adjutant had seen engines since the first locomotive operated in India. But the Mugger had only looked up at it from below, where the brass dome resembled a bullock’s hump.

“M—yes, a new kind of bullock,” the Mugger repeated ponderously, to make himself quite sure in his own mind; and “Certainly it is a bullock,” said the Jackal.

“M—yeah, a new kind of bull,” the Mugger repeated thoughtfully, to make sure he was clear in his own mind; and “Absolutely, it’s a bull,” said the Jackal.

“And again it might be——” began the Mugger pettishly.

“And again it might be——” began the Mugger irritably.

“Certainly—most certainly,” said the Jackal, without waiting for the other to finish.

“Of course—definitely,” said the Jackal, interrupting before the other could finish.

“What?” said the Mugger angrily, for he could feel that the others knew more than he did. “What might it be? I never finished my words. You said it was a bullock.”

“What?” the Mugger said angrily, sensing that the others knew more than he did. “What could it be? I never finished my sentence. You said it was a bullock.”

“It is anything the Protector of the Poor pleases. I am HIS servant—not the servant of the thing that crosses the river.”

“It’s whatever the Protector of the Poor wants. I am HIS servant—not the servant of whatever crosses the river.”

“Whatever it is, it is white-face work,” said the Adjutant; “and for my own part, I would not lie out upon a place so near to it as this bar.”

“Whatever it is, it’s white-face work,” said the Adjutant; “and honestly, I wouldn’t lie down in a spot as close to it as this bar.”

“You do not know the English as I do,” said the Mugger. “There was a white-face here when the bridge was built, and he would take a boat in the evenings and shuffle with his feet on the bottom-boards, and whisper: ‘Is he here? Is he there? Bring me my gun.’ I could hear him before I could see him—each sound that he made—creaking and puffing and rattling his gun, up and down the river. As surely as I had picked up one of his workmen, and thus saved great expense in wood for the burning, so surely would he come down to the Ghaut, and shout in a loud voice that he would hunt me, and rid the river of me—the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut! ME! Children, I have swum under the bottom of his boat for hour after hour, and heard him fire his gun at logs; and when I was well sure he was wearied, I have risen by his side and snapped my jaws in his face. When the bridge was finished he went away. All the English hunt in that fashion, except when they are hunted.”

“You don’t know the English like I do,” said the Mugger. “There was a white guy here when they built the bridge, and he would take a boat in the evenings, shuffling his feet on the bottom boards and whispering, ‘Is he here? Is he there? Bring me my gun.’ I could hear him before I could see him—every sound he made—creaking and puffing, rattling his gun, moving up and down the river. Just like I picked up one of his workers and saved a lot of wood for burning, he would come down to the Ghaut and shout loudly that he was going to hunt me down and get rid of me—the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut! ME! Kids, I’ve swum under his boat for hours and heard him fire his gun at logs; and when I was pretty sure he was tired, I’d rise beside him and snap my jaws in his face. When the bridge was finished, he left. All the English hunt like that, except when they’re the ones being hunted.”

“Who hunts the white-faces?” yapped the Jackal excitedly.

“Who’s hunting the white-faces?” the Jackal barked eagerly.

“No one now, but I have hunted them in my time.”

“No one now, but I’ve hunted them in my time.”

“I remember a little of that Hunting. I was young then,” said the Adjutant, clattering his beak significantly.

“I remember a bit about that hunt. I was young back then,” said the Adjutant, clacking his beak meaningfully.

“I was well established here. My village was being builded for the third time, as I remember, when my cousin, the Gavial, brought me word of rich waters above Benares. At first I would not go, for my cousin, who is a fish-eater, does not always know the good from the bad; but I heard my people talking in the evenings, and what they said made me certain.”

“I was well settled here. My village was being built for the third time, as I remember, when my cousin, the Gavial, told me about the rich waters above Benares. At first, I didn’t want to go, because my cousin, who eats fish, doesn’t always know the difference between the good and the bad; but I listened to my people talking in the evenings, and what they said convinced me.”

“And what did they say?” the Jackal asked.

“And what did they say?” the Jackal asked.

“They said enough to make me, the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut, leave water and take to my feet. I went by night, using the littlest streams as they served me; but it was the beginning of the hot weather, and all streams were low. I crossed dusty roads; I went through tall grass; I climbed hills in the moonlight. Even rocks did I climb, children—consider this well. I crossed the tail of Sirhind, the waterless, before I could find the set of the little rivers that flow Gungaward. I was a month’s journey from my own people and the river that I knew. That was very marvellous!”

“They said enough to make me, the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut, leave water and start walking. I went at night, using the small streams as they became available; but it was the start of the hot season, and all the streams were low. I crossed dusty roads, went through tall grass, and climbed hills in the moonlight. I even climbed rocks, kids—think about that. I crossed the dry tail of Sirhind before I could find the flow of the little rivers that lead to Gungaward. I was a month’s journey away from my own people and the river I knew. That was really amazing!”

“What food on the way?” said the Jackal, who kept his soul in his little stomach, and was not a bit impressed by the Mugger’s land travels.

“What food is on the way?” asked the Jackal, who kept his soul in his small stomach and wasn’t at all impressed by the Mugger's land travels.

“That which I could find—COUSIN,” said the Mugger slowly, dragging each word.

“That which I could find—COUSIN,” said the Mugger slowly, dragging each word.

Now you do not call a man a cousin in India unless you think you can establish some kind of blood-relationship, and as it is only in old fairy-tales that the Mugger ever marries a jackal, the Jackal knew for what reason he had been suddenly lifted into the Mugger’s family circle. If they had been alone he would not have cared, but the Adjutant’s eyes twinkled with mirth at the ugly jest.

Now, you don't call a man a cousin in India unless you believe there's some kind of blood relation, and since it's only in old fairy tales that a Mugger ever marries a jackal, the Jackal understood why he had suddenly been brought into the Mugger’s family. If they had been alone, he wouldn't have minded, but the Adjutant’s eyes sparkled with amusement at the ugly joke.

“Assuredly, Father, I might have known,” said the Jackal. A mugger does not care to be called a father of jackals, and the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut said as much—and a great deal more which there is no use in repeating here.

“Of course, Father, I should have known,” said the Jackal. A mugger doesn't want to be called the father of jackals, and the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut made that clear—and said a lot more that isn’t worth repeating here.

“The Protector of the Poor has claimed kinship. How can I remember the precise degree? Moreover, we eat the same food. He has said it,” was the Jackal’s reply.

“The Protector of the Poor has said we're related. How can I remember exactly how? Also, we eat the same food. He said it,” replied the Jackal.

That made matters rather worse, for what the Jackal hinted at was that the Mugger must have eaten his food on that land-march fresh and fresh every day, instead of keeping it by him till it was in a fit and proper condition, as every self-respecting mugger and most wild beasts do when they can. Indeed, one of the worst terms of contempt along the River-bed is “eater of fresh meat.” It is nearly as bad as calling a man a cannibal.

That made things even worse, because what the Jackal suggested was that the Mugger must have eaten his food fresh every day during the land march, instead of saving it until it was properly aged like any self-respecting mugger and most wild animals do when they can. In fact, one of the most insulting terms along the Riverbed is “eater of fresh meat.” It’s almost as bad as calling someone a cannibal.

“That food was eaten thirty seasons ago,” said the Adjutant quietly. “If we talk for thirty seasons more it will never come back. Tell us, now, what happened when the good waters were reached after thy most wonderful land journey. If we listened to the howling of every jackal the business of the town would stop, as the saying is.”

“That food was eaten thirty seasons ago,” said the Adjutant quietly. “If we talk for thirty seasons more, it will never come back. Tell us now what happened when you finally reached the good waters after your incredible journey. If we listened to the howling of every jackal, the town would come to a standstill, as the saying goes.”

The Mugger must have been grateful for the interruption, because he went on, with a rush:

The Mugger must have appreciated the interruption, because he continued on, with urgency:

“By the Right and Left of Gunga! when I came there never did I see such waters!”

“By the Right and Left of Gunga! When I arrived there, I had never seen such waters!”

“Were they better, then, than the big flood of last season?” said the Jackal.

“Were they better, then, than the major flood from last season?” said the Jackal.

“Better! That flood was no more than comes every five years—a handful of drowned strangers, some chickens, and a dead bullock in muddy water with cross-currents. But the season I think of, the river was low, smooth, and even, and, as the Gavial had warned me, the dead English came down, touching each other. I got my girth in that season—my girth and my depth. From Agra, by Etawah and the broad waters by Allahabad——”

“Better! That flood was just like the ones we get every five years—just a few drowned strangers, some chickens, and a dead bull in muddy water with strong currents. But the season I remember, the river was low, calm, and even, and, as the Gavial had warned me, the dead English floated downstream, brushing against each other. I found my strength that season—my strength and my essence. From Agra, through Etawah and the wide waters near Allahabad——”

“Oh, the eddy that set under the walls of the fort at Allahabad!” said the Adjutant. “They came in there like widgeon to the reeds, and round and round they swung—thus!”

“Oh, the current that swirled beneath the walls of the fort at Allahabad!” said the Adjutant. “They came in there like ducks to the reeds, and around and around they spun—like this!”

He went off into his horrible dance again, while the Jackal looked on enviously. He naturally could not remember the terrible year of the Mutiny they were talking about. The Mugger continued:

He started his awful dance again, while the Jackal watched with envy. He obviously couldn't recall the dreadful year of the Mutiny they were discussing. The Mugger went on:

“Yes, by Allahabad one lay still in the slack-water and let twenty go by to pick one; and, above all, the English were not cumbered with jewellery and nose-rings and anklets as my women are nowadays. To delight in ornaments is to end with a rope for a necklace, as the saying is. All the muggers of all the rivers grew fat then, but it was my Fate to be fatter than them all. The news was that the English were being hunted into the rivers, and by the Right and Left of Gunga! we believed it was true. So far as I went south I believed it to be true; and I went down-stream beyond Monghyr and the tombs that look over the river.”

“Yes, near Allahabad, you would just wait in the still water and let twenty boats pass by to choose one; and above all, the English weren’t weighed down with jewelry and nose rings and anklets like my women are today. Enjoying ornaments leads to trouble, as the saying goes. All the crocodiles in all the rivers got fat during that time, but it was my Fate to get even fatter than they were. The word was that the English were being driven into the rivers, and by the Right and Left of Gunga! we believed it was true. As far south as I traveled, I thought it was true; and I went downriver beyond Monghyr and the tombs that overlook the river.”

“I know that place,” said the Adjutant. “Since those days Monghyr is a lost city. Very few live there now.”

“I know that place,” said the Adjutant. “Since then, Monghyr has become a lost city. Very few people live there now.”

“Thereafter I worked up-stream very slowly and lazily, and a little above Monghyr there came down a boatful of white-faces—alive! They were, as I remember, women, lying under a cloth spread over sticks, and crying aloud. There was never a gun fired at us, the watchers of the fords in those days. All the guns were busy elsewhere. We could hear them day and night inland, coming and going as the wind shifted. I rose up full before the boat, because I had never seen white-faces alive, though I knew them well—otherwise. A naked white child kneeled by the side of the boat, and, stooping over, must needs try to trail his hands in the river. It is a pretty thing to see how a child loves running water. I had fed that day, but there was yet a little unfilled space within me. Still, it was for sport and not for food that I rose at the child’s hands. They were so clear a mark that I did not even look when I closed; but they were so small that though my jaws rang true—I am sure of that—the child drew them up swiftly, unhurt. They must have passed between tooth and tooth—those small white hands. I should have caught him cross-wise at the elbows; but, as I said, it was only for sport and desire to see new things that I rose at all. They cried out one after another in the boat, and presently I rose again to watch them. The boat was too heavy to push over. They were only women, but he who trusts a woman will walk on duckweed in a pool, as the saying is: and by the Right and Left of Gunga, that is truth!”

“After that, I moved upstream really slowly and casually, and just a bit above Monghyr, a boat full of white people came down—alive! They were, if I remember correctly, women lying under a cloth stretched over sticks, and crying loudly. No guns were fired at us, the watchers of the fords back then. All the guns were busy somewhere else. We could hear them day and night inland, coming and going as the wind shifted. I stood right in front of the boat, since I had never seen white people alive, even though I knew them well—otherwise. A naked white child knelt by the side of the boat, and, leaning over, had to try to trail his hands in the river. It’s a lovely thing to see how a child loves running water. I had eaten that day, but there was still a little empty space inside me. Still, I was only interested in the sport, not food, when I reached for the child’s hands. They were such a clear target that I didn’t even look when I closed in; but they were so small that even though my jaws lined up perfectly—I’m sure of that—the child pulled them back quickly, unhurt. They must have slipped right between my teeth—those small white hands. I should have caught him across the elbows; but, as I said, it was just for fun and my desire to see new things that I made a move at all. They screamed one after another in the boat, and soon I rose again to watch them. The boat was too heavy to push over. They were just women, but trusting a woman is like walking on duckweed in a pool, as the saying goes: and by the Right and Left of Gunga, that’s the truth!”

“Once a woman gave me some dried skin from a fish,” said the Jackal. “I had hoped to get her baby, but horse-food is better than the kick of a horse, as the saying is. What did thy woman do?”

“Once a woman gave me some dried fish skin,” said the Jackal. “I had hoped to get her baby, but horse feed is better than being kicked by a horse, as the saying goes. What did your woman do?”

“She fired at me with a short gun of a kind I have never seen before or since. Five times, one after another” (the Mugger must have met with an old-fashioned revolver); “and I stayed open-mouthed and gaping, my head in the smoke. Never did I see such a thing. Five times, as swiftly as I wave my tail—thus!”

“She shot at me with a small gun I’ve never seen before or since. Five times, one after the other” (the mugger must have had an old-fashioned revolver); “and I stood there, mouth agape, my head in the smoke. I’ve never seen anything like it. Five times, as quickly as I wag my tail—like this!”

The Jackal, who had been growing more and more interested in the story, had just time to leap back as the huge tail swung by like a scythe.

The Jackal, who had become increasingly intrigued by the story, barely managed to jump back as the massive tail swept past like a scythe.

“Not before the fifth shot,” said the Mugger, as though he had never dreamed of stunning one of his listeners—“not before the fifth shot did I sink, and I rose in time to hear a boatman telling all those white women that I was most certainly dead. One bullet had gone under a neck-plate of mine. I know not if it is there still, for the reason I cannot turn my head. Look and see, child. It will show that my tale is true.”

“Not before the fifth shot,” said the Mugger, as if he could never imagine stunning one of his listeners—“not before the fifth shot did I go down, and I surfaced just in time to hear a boatman telling all those white women that I was definitely dead. One bullet had gone under one of my neck plates. I don’t know if it’s still there, because I can’t turn my head. Look and see, kid. It’ll prove my story is true.”

“I?” said the Jackal. “Shall an eater of old shoes, a bone-cracker, presume, to doubt the word of the Envy of the River? May my tail be bitten off by blind puppies if the shadow of such a thought has crossed my humble mind! The Protector of the Poor has condescended to inform me, his slave, that once in his life he has been wounded by a woman. That is sufficient, and I will tell the tale to all my children, asking for no proof.”

“I?” said the Jackal. “How could a scavenger of old shoes, a bone-crusher, dare to question the word of the Envy of the River? May my tail be bitten off by blind puppies if I’ve ever entertained such a thought! The Protector of the Poor has graciously informed me, his servant, that he has been wounded by a woman at least once in his life. That’s enough for me, and I’ll share the story with all my kids, asking for no proof.”

“Over-much civility is sometimes no better than over-much discourtesy, for, as the saying is, one can choke a guest with curds. I do NOT desire that any children of thine should know that the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut took his only wound from a woman. They will have much else to think of if they get their meat as miserably as does their father.”

“Too much politeness can be just as bad as too much rudeness, because, as the saying goes, you can suffocate a guest with kindness. I do NOT want your children to know that the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut was wounded by a woman. They'll have plenty of other things to worry about if they end up eating as poorly as their father does.”

“It is forgotten long ago! It was never said! There never was a white woman! There was no boat! Nothing whatever happened at all.”

“It was forgotten a long time ago! It was never said! There was never a white woman! There was no boat! Nothing at all happened.”

The Jackal waved his brush to show how completely everything was wiped out of his memory, and sat down with an air.

The Jackal waved his brush to show how completely everything was erased from his memory and sat down with a sense of importance.

“Indeed, very many things happened,” said the Mugger, beaten in his second attempt that night to get the better of his friend. (Neither bore malice, however. Eat and be eaten was fair law along the river, and the Jackal came in for his share of plunder when the Mugger had finished a meal.) “I left that boat and went up-stream, and, when I had reached Arrah and the back-waters behind it, there were no more dead English. The river was empty for a while. Then came one or two dead, in red coats, not English, but of one kind all—Hindus and Purbeeahs—then five and six abreast, and at last, from Arrah to the North beyond Agra, it was as though whole villages had walked into the water. They came out of little creeks one after another, as the logs come down in the Rains. When the river rose they rose also in companies from the shoals they had rested upon; and the falling flood dragged them with it across the fields and through the Jungle by the long hair. All night, too, going North, I heard the guns, and by day the shod feet of men crossing fords, and that noise which a heavy cart-wheel makes on sand under water; and every ripple brought more dead. At last even I was afraid, for I said: ‘If this thing happen to men, how shall the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut escape?’ There were boats, too, that came up behind me without sails, burning continually, as the cotton-boats sometimes burn, but never sinking.”

“Yeah, a lot of things happened,” said the Mugger, defeated in his second attempt that night to outsmart his friend. (Neither of them held a grudge, though. The rule along the river was eat or be eaten, and the Jackal got his share of the leftovers after the Mugger finished a meal.) “I left that boat and headed upstream, and when I reached Arrah and the backwaters behind it, there were no more dead English people. The river was empty for a while. Then one or two corpses showed up, in red coats— not English, but all the same—Hindus and Purbeeahs—then there were five or six side by side, and eventually, from Arrah to the north beyond Agra, it seemed like whole villages had walked into the water. They came out of little creeks one after another, just like logs float down in the rainy season. As the river rose, they also floated in groups from the shallow spots they had been resting on, and the receding flood pulled them across the fields and through the jungle by their long hair. All night while heading north, I heard the sound of guns, and during the day, the sound of men crossing fords, along with that noise made by a heavy cart wheel rolling on sand under water; and every ripple brought more dead. Eventually, I got scared too, thinking: ‘If this happens to men, how will the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut survive?’ There were also boats coming up behind me without sails, burning nonstop, like those cotton boats sometimes do, but they never sank.”

“Ah!” said the Adjutant. “Boats like those come to Calcutta of the South. They are tall and black, they beat up the water behind them with a tail, and they——”

“Ah!” said the Adjutant. “Boats like those come to Calcutta from the South. They’re tall and black, they churn up the water behind them with a wake, and they——”

“Are thrice as big as my village. MY boats were low and white; they beat up the water on either side of them and were no larger than the boats of one who speaks truth should be. They made me very afraid, and I left water and went back to this my river, hiding by day and walking by night, when I could not find little streams to help me. I came to my village again, but I did not hope to see any of my people there. Yet they were ploughing and sowing and reaping, and going to and fro in their fields, as quietly as their own cattle.”

“Are three times as big as my village. My boats were small and white; they churned up the water on either side and were no larger than the boats that someone telling the truth should have. They made me very scared, and I left the water and returned to my river, hiding during the day and walking at night, when I couldn’t find little streams to guide me. I came back to my village, but I didn’t expect to see any of my people there. Yet they were plowing, sowing, and harvesting, moving back and forth in their fields, as calmly as their own cattle.”

“Was there still good food in the river?” said the Jackal.

“Is there still good food in the river?” asked the Jackal.

“More than I had any desire for. Even I—and I do not eat mud—even I was tired, and, as I remember, a little frightened of this constant coming down of the silent ones. I heard my people say in my village that all the English were dead; but those that came, face down, with the current were NOT English, as my people saw. Then my people said that it was best to say nothing at all, but to pay the tax and plough the land. After a long time the river cleared, and those that came down it had been clearly drowned by the floods, as I could well see; and though it was not so easy then to get food, I was heartily glad of it. A little killing here and there is no bad thing—but even the Mugger is sometimes satisfied, as the saying is.”

“More than I ever wanted. Even I—and I don't eat mud—even I was tired and, if I remember right, a little scared of the constant arrival of the silent ones. I heard my people in the village say that all the English were dead; but those who came, face down, with the current were NOT English, as my people thought. Then my people decided it was best to say nothing at all, just pay the tax and plow the land. After a long time, the river cleared, and it was obvious that those who came down it had drowned in the floods, which I could see clearly; and even though it wasn’t easy to find food then, I was really glad about it. A little killing here and there isn't a bad thing—but even the Mugger is sometimes satisfied, as the saying goes.”

“Marvellous! Most truly marvellous!” said the Jackal. “I am become fat through merely hearing about so much good eating. And afterward what, if it be permitted to ask, did the Protector of the Poor do?”

“Marvelous! Really marvelous!” said the Jackal. “I’ve become fat just from hearing about all that great food. And afterwards, if you don’t mind me asking, what did the Protector of the Poor do?”

“I said to myself—and by the Right and Left of Gunga! I locked my jaws on that vow—I said I would never go roving any more. So I lived by the Ghaut, very close to my own people, and I watched over them year after year; and they loved me so much that they threw marigold wreaths at my head whenever they saw it lift. Yes, and my Fate has been very kind to me, and the river is good enough to respect my poor and infirm presence; only——”

“I told myself—and by the Right and Left of Gunga! I committed to that promise—I said I would never wander again. So I stayed by the Ghaut, right near my family, and I looked after them year after year; and they loved me so much that they tossed marigold wreaths at my head whenever they saw it raise. Yes, and my Fate has been very kind to me, and the river is considerate enough to acknowledge my poor and fragile presence; only——”

“No one is all happy from his beak to his tail,” said the Adjutant sympathetically. “What does the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut need more?”

“No one is completely happy from head to toe,” said the Adjutant sympathetically. “What more does the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut need?”

“That little white child which I did not get,” said the Mugger, with a deep sigh. “He was very small, but I have not forgotten. I am old now, but before I die it is my desire to try one new thing. It is true they are a heavy-footed, noisy, and foolish people, and the sport would be small, but I remember the old days above Benares, and, if the child lives, he will remember still. It may be he goes up and down the bank of some river, telling how he once passed his hands between the teeth of the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut, and lived to make a tale of it. My Fate has been very kind, but that plagues me sometimes in my dreams—the thought of the little white child in the bows of that boat.” He yawned, and closed his jaws. “And now I will rest and think. Keep silent, my children, and respect the aged.”

“That little white child I never caught,” said the Mugger with a deep sigh. “He was really small, but I haven’t forgotten him. I’m old now, but before I die, I want to try one new thing. It’s true they’re heavy-footed, loud, and foolish people, so the challenge wouldn’t be great, but I remember the old days near Benares, and if the child is still alive, he’ll remember too. Maybe he walks along some riverbank, telling how he once put his hands between the teeth of the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut and lived to tell the story. My Fate has been very generous, but that thought bothers me sometimes in my dreams—the thought of that little white child in the bow of that boat.” He yawned and closed his jaws. “And now I will rest and think. Be quiet, my children, and honor the elders.”

He turned stiffly, and shuffled to the top of the sand-bar, while the Jackal drew back with the Adjutant to the shelter of a tree stranded on the end nearest the railway bridge.

He turned awkwardly and shuffled to the top of the sandbar, while the Jackal stepped back with the Adjutant to take cover under a tree stranded at the end closest to the railway bridge.

“That was a pleasant and profitable life,” he grinned, looking up inquiringly at the bird who towered above him. “And not once, mark you, did he think fit to tell me where a morsel might have been left along the banks. Yet I have told HIM a hundred times of good things wallowing down-stream. How true is the saying, ‘All the world forgets the Jackal and the Barber when the news has been told!’ Now he is going to sleep! Arrh!”

“That was a nice and rewarding life,” he grinned, glancing up curiously at the bird above him. “And not once, just so you know, did he find it necessary to tell me where a scrap might have been left along the banks. Yet I have told HIM a hundred times about good things floating down the river. How true is the saying, ‘Everyone forgets the Jackal and the Barber once the story has been told!’ Now he’s going to sleep! Arrh!”

“How can a jackal hunt with a Mugger?” said the Adjutant coolly. “Big thief and little thief; it is easy to say who gets the pickings.”

“How can a jackal hunt with a Mugger?” said the Adjutant calmly. “Big thief and little thief; it's obvious who gets the leftovers.”

The Jackal turned, whining impatiently, and was going to curl himself up under the tree-trunk, when suddenly he cowered, and looked up through the draggled branches at the bridge almost above his head.

The Jackal turned, whining impatiently, and was about to curl up under the tree trunk, when suddenly he crouched down and looked up through the wet branches at the bridge almost above him.

“What now?” said the Adjutant, opening his wings uneasily.

“What now?” asked the Adjutant, fluttering his wings nervously.

“Wait till we see. The wind blows from us to them, but they are not looking for us—those two men.”

“Let’s wait and see. The wind is blowing toward them, but they aren’t looking for us—those two guys.”

“Men, is it? My office protects me. All India knows I am holy.” The Adjutant, being a first-class scavenger, is allowed to go where he pleases, and so this one never flinched.

“Men, is it? My office keeps me safe. All of India knows I am sacred.” The Adjutant, being a top-notch opportunist, can go wherever he wants, and so this one never flinched.

“I am not worth a blow from anything better than an old shoe,” said the Jackal, and listened again. “Hark to that footfall!” he went on. “That was no country leather, but the shod foot of a white-face. Listen again! Iron hits iron up there! It is a gun! Friend, those heavy-footed, foolish English are coming to speak with the Mugger.”

“I’m not worth a kick from anything better than an old shoe,” said the Jackal, and listened again. “Listen to that footstep!” he continued. “That wasn’t country leather, but the boot of a white-face. Listen again! Metal hitting metal up there! It’s a gun! Friend, those heavy-footed, foolish English are coming to talk to the Mugger.”

“Warn him, then. He was called Protector of the Poor by some one not unlike a starving Jackal but a little time ago.”

“Tell him to be careful. Someone not too different from a hungry jackal just recently called him the Protector of the Poor.”

“Let my cousin protect his own hide. He has told me again and again there is nothing to fear from the white-faces. They must be white-faces. Not a villager of Mugger-Ghaut would dare to come after him. See, I said it was a gun! Now, with good luck, we shall feed before daylight. He cannot hear well out of water, and—this time it is not a woman!”

“Let my cousin look after himself. He has told me repeatedly that there’s nothing to fear from the white people. They must be white people. No villager from Mugger-Ghaut would dare go after him. See, I told you it was a gun! Now, if we’re lucky, we’ll eat before dawn. He can’t hear well when he’s out of the water, and—this time it isn’t a woman!”

A shiny barrel glittered for a minute in the moonlight on the girders. The Mugger was lying on the sand-bar as still as his own shadow, his fore-feet spread out a little, his head dropped between them, snoring like a—mugger.

A shiny barrel sparkled for a moment in the moonlight on the beams. The Mugger was lying on the sandbar as still as his own shadow, his front feet spread out a bit, his head dropped between them, snoring like a—mugger.

A voice on the bridge whispered: “It’s an odd shot—straight down almost—but as safe as houses. Better try behind the neck. Golly! what a brute! The villagers will be wild if he’s shot, though. He’s the deota [godling] of these parts.”

A voice on the bridge whispered: “It’s a strange shot—almost straight down—but as safe as houses. Better aim for the back of the neck. Wow! What a brute! The villagers will be furious if he’s shot, though. He’s the deota [godling] around here.”

“Don’t care a rap,” another voice answered; “he took about fifteen of my best coolies while the bridge was building, and it’s time he was put a stop to. I’ve been after him in a boat for weeks. Stand by with the Martini as soon as I’ve given him both barrels of this.”

“Don't care at all,” another voice replied; “he took about fifteen of my best workers while the bridge was being built, and it's time to put a stop to him. I've been chasing him in a boat for weeks. Get ready with the Martini as soon as I've fired both barrels of this.”

“Mind the kick, then. A double four-bore’s no joke.”

“Watch out for the kick, then. A double four-bore is no joke.”

“That’s for him to decide. Here goes!”

“That’s up to him. Here we go!”

There was a roar like the sound of a small cannon (the biggest sort of elephant-rifle is not very different from some artillery), and a double streak of flame, followed by the stinging crack of a Martini, whose long bullet makes nothing of a crocodile’s plates. But the explosive bullets did the work. One of them struck just behind the Mugger’s neck, a hand’s-breadth to the left of the backbone, while the other burst a little lower down, at the beginning of the tail. In ninety-nine cases out of a hundred a mortally-wounded crocodile can scramble to deep water and get away; but the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut was literally broken into three pieces. He hardly moved his head before the life went out of him, and he lay as flat as the Jackal.

There was a loud bang like a small cannon (the largest elephant rifle isn’t much different from some artillery), and a double flash of flame, followed by the sharp crack of a Martini, whose long bullet can easily penetrate a crocodile’s armor. But the explosive bullets did the job. One hit just behind the Mugger’s neck, about a hand’s breadth to the left of the spine, while the other exploded a bit lower, near the base of the tail. In ninety-nine out of a hundred cases, a mortally wounded crocodile can scramble to deep water and escape; but the Mugger of Mugger-Ghaut was literally shattered into three pieces. He barely moved his head before he died, and he lay flat like the Jackal.

“Thunder and lightning! Lightning and thunder!” said that miserable little beast. “Has the thing that pulls the covered carts over the bridge tumbled at last?”

“Thunder and lightning! Lightning and thunder!” said that poor little creature. “Did the thing that pulls the covered carts over the bridge finally fall?”

“It is no more than a gun,” said the Adjutant, though his very tail-feathers quivered. “Nothing more than a gun. He is certainly dead. Here come the white-faces.”

“It’s just a gun,” said the Adjutant, though his tail-feathers were trembling. “Nothing but a gun. He’s definitely dead. Here come the white folks.”

The two Englishmen had hurried down from the bridge and across to the sand-bar, where they stood admiring the length of the Mugger. Then a native with an axe cut off the big head, and four men dragged it across the spit.

The two Englishmen quickly made their way down from the bridge and over to the sandbar, where they stood admiring the size of the Mugger. Then a local with an axe chopped off the large head, and four men hauled it across the spit.

“The last time that I had my hand in a Mugger’s mouth,” said one of the Englishmen, stooping down (he was the man who had built the bridge), “it was when I was about five years old—coming down the river by boat to Monghyr. I was a Mutiny baby, as they call it. Poor mother was in the boat, too, and she often told me how she fired dad’s old pistol at the beast’s head.”

“The last time I had my hand in a mugger’s mouth,” said one of the Englishmen, bending down (he was the guy who built the bridge), “was when I was about five years old—coming down the river by boat to Monghyr. I was what they call a Mutiny baby. My poor mother was in the boat, too, and she often told me how she shot dad’s old pistol at the creature's head.”

“Well, you’ve certainly had your revenge on the chief of the clan—even if the gun has made your nose bleed. Hi, you boatmen! Haul that head up the bank, and we’ll boil it for the skull. The skin’s too knocked about to keep. Come along to bed now. This was worth sitting up all night for, wasn’t it?”

“Well, you've definitely got your revenge on the clan leader—even if the gun made your nose bleed. Hey, you boatmen! Pull that head up the bank, and we'll boil it for the skull. The skin's too messed up to keep. Let's head to bed now. This was worth staying up all night for, wasn't it?”


Curiously enough, the Jackal and the Adjutant made the very same remark not three minutes after the men had left.

Curiously enough, the Jackal and the Adjutant made the exact same comment just three minutes after the men had left.





A RIPPLE SONG

     Once a ripple came to land
       In the golden sunset burning—
     Lapped against a maiden’s hand,
       By the ford returning.

     Dainty foot and gentle breast—
       Here, across, be glad and rest.
     “Maiden, wait,” the ripple saith.
       “Wait awhile, for I am Death!”

     “Where my lover calls I go—
       Shame it were to treat him coldly—
     ‘Twas a fish that circled so,
       Turning over boldly.”

     Dainty foot and tender heart,
       Wait the loaded ferry-cart.
     “Wait, ah, wait!” the ripple saith;
       “Maiden, wait, for I am Death!”

     “When my lover calls I haste—
       Dame Disdain was never wedded!”
      Ripple-ripple round her waist,
       Clear the current eddied.

     Foolish heart and faithful hand,
       Little feet that touched no land.
     Far away the ripple sped,
       Ripple—ripple—running red!
     Once a ripple reached the shore
       In the golden sunset blazing—
     Lapped against a maiden's hand,
       By the ford returning.

     Delicate foot and gentle heart—
       Here, across, be glad and rest.
     “Maiden, wait,” the ripple says.
       “Wait awhile, for I am Death!”

     “Where my lover calls, I go—
       How shameful to treat him coldly—
     ’Twas a fish that swam around,
       Turning over boldly.”

     Delicate foot and tender heart,
       Wait for the loaded ferry-cart.
     “Wait, oh, wait!” the ripple says;
       “Maiden, wait, for I am Death!”

     “When my lover calls, I hurry—
       Lady Disdain was never married!”
     Ripple-ripple around her waist,
       Clear the current swirled.

     Foolish heart and faithful hand,
       Little feet that touched no land.
     Far away the ripple raced,
       Ripple—ripple—running red!




THE KING’S ANKUS

     These are the Four that are never content, that have never
         been filled since the Dews began—
     Jacala’s mouth, and the glut of the Kite, and the hands of the
         Ape, and the Eyes of Man.
                                 Jungle Saying.
     These are the Four that are never satisfied, that have never
         been fulfilled since the Dews began—
     Jacala’s mouth, the Kite’s glut, the hands of the
         Ape, and the Eyes of Man.
                                 Jungle Saying.

Kaa, the big Rock Python, had changed his skin for perhaps the two-hundredth time since his birth; and Mowgli, who never forgot that he owed his life to Kaa for a night’s work at Cold Lairs, which you may perhaps remember, went to congratulate him. Skin-changing always makes a snake moody and depressed till the new skin begins to shine and look beautiful. Kaa never made fun of Mowgli any more, but accepted him, as the other Jungle People did, for the Master of the Jungle, and brought him all the news that a python of his size would naturally hear. What Kaa did not know about the Middle Jungle, as they call it,—the life that runs close to the earth or under it, the boulder, burrow, and the tree-bole life,—might have been written upon the smallest of his scales.

Kaa, the massive Rock Python, had shed his skin for probably the two-hundredth time since he was born; and Mowgli, who never forgot that he owed his life to Kaa for a night’s work at Cold Lairs, which you might remember, went to congratulate him. Shedding skin always makes a snake moody and down until the new skin starts to shine and look beautiful. Kaa no longer mocked Mowgli but accepted him, just like the other Jungle People did, as the Master of the Jungle, and brought him all the news that a python of his size would naturally hear. What Kaa didn’t know about the Middle Jungle, as they call it—the life that runs close to the ground or beneath it, the boulder, burrow, and tree-trunk life—could have been written on the tiniest of his scales.

That afternoon Mowgli was sitting in the circle of Kaa’s great coils, fingering the flaked and broken old skin that lay all looped and twisted among the rocks just as Kaa had left it. Kaa had very courteously packed himself under Mowgli’s broad, bare shoulders, so that the boy was really resting in a living arm-chair.

That afternoon, Mowgli was sitting in the circle of Kaa’s massive coils, playing with the flaked and broken old skin that was all looped and twisted among the rocks just as Kaa had left it. Kaa had very kindly wrapped himself around Mowgli’s broad, bare shoulders, making the boy feel like he was resting in a living armchair.

“Even to the scales of the eyes it is perfect,” said Mowgli, under his breath, playing with the old skin. “Strange to see the covering of one’s own head at one’s own feet!”

“Even to the eyes, it looks perfect,” Mowgli said quietly, toying with the old skin. “Weird to see the skin of my own head at my own feet!”

“Ay, but I lack feet,” said Kaa; “and since this is the custom of all my people, I do not find it strange. Does thy skin never feel old and harsh?”

“Yeah, but I don’t have feet,” said Kaa; “and since this is the way my people are, I don’t find it strange. Does your skin never feel old and rough?”

“Then go I and wash, Flathead; but, it is true, in the great heats I have wished I could slough my skin without pain, and run skinless.”

“Then I go and wash, Flathead; but it’s true, in the intense heat I’ve wished I could shed my skin without any pain and run around without it.”

“I wash, and ALSO I take off my skin. How looks the new coat?”

“I wash, and I also take off my skin. How does the new coat look?”

Mowgli ran his hand down the diagonal checkerings of the immense back. “The Turtle is harder-backed, but not so gay,” he said judgmatically. “The Frog, my name-bearer, is more gay, but not so hard. It is very beautiful to see—like the mottling in the mouth of a lily.”

Mowgli ran his hand over the diagonal patterns on the huge back. “The Turtle has a tougher shell, but it’s not as bright,” he said thoughtfully. “The Frog, which shares my name, is more colorful, but it’s not as solid. It’s really beautiful to look at—like the patterns inside a lily’s mouth.”

“It needs water. A new skin never comes to full colour before the first bath. Let us go bathe.”

“It needs water. A new skin never reaches its full color before the first bath. Let’s go take a bath.”

“I will carry thee,” said Mowgli; and he stooped down, laughing, to lift the middle section of Kaa’s great body, just where the barrel was thickest. A man might just, as well have tried to heave up a two-foot water-main; and Kaa lay still, puffing with quiet amusement. Then the regular evening game began—the Boy in the flush of his great strength, and the Python in his sumptuous new skin, standing up one against the other for a wrestling match—a trial of eye and strength. Of course, Kaa could have crushed a dozen Mowglis if he had let himself go; but he played carefully, and never loosed one-tenth of his power. Ever since Mowgli was strong enough to endure a little rough handling, Kaa had taught him this game, and it suppled his limbs as nothing else could. Sometimes Mowgli would stand lapped almost to his throat in Kaa’s shifting coils, striving to get one arm free and catch him by the throat. Then Kaa would give way limply, and Mowgli, with both quick-moving feet, would try to cramp the purchase of that huge tail as it flung backward feeling for a rock or a stump. They would rock to and fro, head to head, each waiting for his chance, till the beautiful, statue-like group melted in a whirl of black-and-yellow coils and struggling legs and arms, to rise up again and again. “Now! now! now!” said Kaa, making feints with his head that even Mowgli’s quick hand could not turn aside. “Look! I touch thee here, Little Brother! Here, and here! Are thy hands numb? Here again!”

“I'll carry you,” said Mowgli, bending down and laughing as he tried to lift the middle part of Kaa’s massive body, right where it was the thickest. A person might as well have attempted to lift a two-foot water main; Kaa lay still, quietly amused. Then the usual evening game began—the Boy, full of his great strength, and the Python, in his luxurious new skin, facing off for a wrestling match—a test of agility and strength. Of course, Kaa could have easily crushed a dozen Mowglis if he had wanted to, but he played carefully, never using more than a fraction of his power. Ever since Mowgli was strong enough to handle a bit of rough play, Kaa had taught him this game, which kept his limbs flexible like nothing else could. Sometimes Mowgli would end up almost completely enveloped in Kaa’s shifting coils, trying to free one arm and grab him by the throat. Then Kaa would go limp, and Mowgli, using his quick feet, would try to pin down that massive tail as it flailed back, searching for a rock or stump. They would sway back and forth, head to head, each waiting for an opportunity, until the beautiful, statue-like pair transformed into a whirlwind of black-and-yellow coils and flailing limbs, rising up again and again. “Now! now! now!” said Kaa, faking moves with his head that even Mowgli’s quick hands couldn't dodge. “Look! I touch you here, Little Brother! Here, and here! Are your hands numb? Here again!”

The game always ended in one way—with a straight, driving blow of the head that knocked the boy over and over. Mowgli could never learn the guard for that lightning lunge, and, as Kaa said, there was not the least use in trying.

The game always ended in one way—with a strong, direct hit to the head that knocked the boy down repeatedly. Mowgli could never figure out how to guard against that quick lunge, and, as Kaa said, there was no point in trying.

“Good hunting!” Kaa grunted at last; and Mowgli, as usual, was shot away half a dozen yards, gasping and laughing. He rose with his fingers full of grass, and followed Kaa to the wise snake’s pet bathing-place—a deep, pitchy-black pool surrounded with rocks, and made interesting by sunken tree-stumps. The boy slipped in, Jungle-fashion, without a sound, and dived across; rose, too, without a sound, and turned on his back, his arms behind his head, watching the moon rising above the rocks, and breaking up her reflection in the water with his toes. Kaa’s diamond-shaped head cut the pool like a razor, and came out to rest on Mowgli’s shoulder. They lay still, soaking luxuriously in the cool water.

“Happy hunting!” Kaa grunted at last; and Mowgli, as usual, was shot away six feet, gasping and laughing. He got up with his fingers full of grass and followed Kaa to the wise snake’s favorite bathing spot—a deep, pitch-black pool surrounded by rocks, made interesting by sunken tree stumps. The boy slipped in, Jungle-style, without making a sound, and dived across; he rose, too, without a sound, and floated on his back, his arms behind his head, watching the moon rise above the rocks and breaking up her reflection in the water with his toes. Kaa’s diamond-shaped head sliced through the pool like a razor and rested on Mowgli’s shoulder. They lay still, enjoying the cool water.

“It is VERY good,” said Mowgli at last, sleepily. “Now, in the Man-Pack, at this hour, as I remember, they laid them down upon hard pieces of wood in the inside of a mud-trap, and, having carefully shut out all the clean winds, drew foul cloth over their heavy heads and made evil songs through their noses. It is better in the Jungle.”

“It’s really good,” Mowgli finally said, feeling sleepy. “Now, in the Man-Pack, at this time, as I remember, they would lie down on hard pieces of wood inside a mud trap, and, after carefully shutting out all the fresh air, put dirty cloths over their heavy heads and sang nasty songs through their noses. It’s much better in the Jungle.”

A hurrying cobra slipped down over a rock and drank, gave them “Good hunting!” and went away.

A rushing cobra slid down a rock, took a drink, said "Good luck hunting!" and slithered off.

“Sssh!” said Kaa, as though he had suddenly remembered something. “So the Jungle gives thee all that thou hast ever desired, Little Brother?”

“Shh!” said Kaa, as if he had just remembered something. “So the Jungle gives you everything you’ve ever wanted, Little Brother?”

“Not all,” said Mowgli, laughing; “else there would be a new and strong Shere Khan to kill once a moon. Now, I could kill with my own hands, asking no help of buffaloes. And also I have wished the sun to shine in the middle of the Rains, and the Rains to cover the sun in the deep of summer; and also I have never gone empty but I wished that I had killed a goat; and also I have never killed a goat but I wished it had been buck; nor buck but I wished it had been nilghai. But thus do we feel, all of us.”

“Not all,” Mowgli said with a laugh; “if that were true, there would be a new and strong Shere Khan to hunt down every full moon. Now, I could kill with my own hands without needing the buffaloes' help. I’ve also wished for the sun to shine in the middle of the rainy season and for the rains to cover the sun in the height of summer; and I’ve never gone hungry, but I wished I had killed a goat; and when I’ve never killed a goat, I wished it had been a buck; and when it wasn’t a buck, I wished it had been a nilghai. But this is how we all feel.”

“Thou hast no other desire?” the big snake demanded.

"You don't have any other desires?" the big snake asked.

“What more can I wish? I have the Jungle, and the favour of the Jungle! Is there more anywhere between sunrise and sunset?”

“What else could I ask for? I have the Jungle and the Jungle's favor! Is there anything more from sunrise to sunset?”

“Now, the Cobra said——” Kaa began. “What cobra? He that went away just now said nothing. He was hunting.”

“Now, the Cobra said——” Kaa started. “What cobra? The one who just left didn’t say anything. He was out hunting.”

“It was another.”

“It was another one.”

“Hast thou many dealings with the Poison People? I give them their own path. They carry death in the fore-tooth, and that is not good—for they are so small. But what hood is this thou hast spoken with?”

“Do you have many dealings with the Poison People? I let them follow their own path. They carry death in their front teeth, and that’s not good—because they are so small. But what kind of hood is this you have been speaking with?”

Kaa rolled slowly in the water like a steamer in a beam sea. “Three or four moons since,” said he, “I hunted in Cold Lairs, which place thou hast not forgotten. And the thing I hunted fled shrieking past the tanks and to that house whose side I once broke for thy sake, and ran into the ground.”

Kaa rolled slowly in the water like a steamer in a calm sea. “Three or four moons ago,” he said, “I hunted in Cold Lairs, a place you haven't forgotten. The thing I hunted ran away screaming past the tanks and into that house whose side I once broke for you, and then it disappeared underground.”

“But the people of Cold Lairs do not live in burrows.” Mowgli knew that Kaa was telling of the Monkey People.

“But the people of Cold Lairs don’t live in burrows.” Mowgli understood that Kaa was talking about the Monkey People.

“This thing was not living, but seeking to live,” Kaa replied, with a quiver of his tongue. “He ran into a burrow that led very far. I followed, and having killed, I slept. When I waked I went forward.”

“This thing wasn’t alive, but trying to survive,” Kaa replied, flicking his tongue. “He went into a burrow that went quite a distance. I followed, and after I killed him, I slept. When I woke up, I moved on.”

“Under the earth?”

"Underground?"

“Even so, coming at last upon a White Hood [a white cobra], who spoke of things beyond my knowledge, and showed me many things I had never before seen.”

“Still, when I finally encountered a White Hood [a white cobra], who talked about things I didn't understand and revealed many things I had never seen before.”

“New game? Was it good hunting?” Mowgli turned quickly on his side.

"New game? Was it good hunting?" Mowgli quickly turned to his side.

“It was no game, and would have broken all my teeth; but the White Hood said that a man—he spoke as one that knew the breed—that a man would give the breath under his ribs for only the sight of those things.”

“It was no joke, and it could have shattered all my teeth; but the White Hood said that a man—he spoke like someone who understood the type—that a man would give his last breath just for a glimpse of those things.”

“We will look,” said Mowgli. “I now remember that I was once a man.”

“We'll take a look,” said Mowgli. “I remember that I used to be a man.”

“Slowly—slowly. It was haste killed the Yellow Snake that ate the sun. We two spoke together under the earth, and I spoke of thee, naming thee as a man. Said the White Hood (and he is indeed as old as the Jungle): ‘It is long since I have seen a man. Let him come, and he shall see all these things, for the least of which very many men would die.’”

“Take your time—take your time. It was rushing that got the Yellow Snake that devoured the sun. We spoke together beneath the ground, and I referred to you as a man. The White Hood said (and he is truly as ancient as the Jungle): ‘It has been a long time since I’ve seen a man. Let him come, and he will witness all these wonders, for many men would die for even the smallest of them.’”

“That MUST be new game. And yet the Poison People do not tell us when game is afoot. They are an unfriendly folk.”

“That has to be a new game. And yet the Poison People don’t let us know when there’s something happening. They are not friendly people.”

“It is NOT game. It is—it is—I cannot say what it is.”

“It’s not a game. It’s—I don’t know how to explain what it is.”

“We will go there. I have never seen a White Hood, and I wish to see the other things. Did he kill them?”

“We're going there. I've never seen a White Hood, and I want to check out the other things. Did he kill them?”

“They are all dead things. He says he is the keeper of them all.”

“They're all dead things. He says he's the guardian of them all.”

“Ah! As a wolf stands above meat he has taken to his own lair. Let us go.”

“Ah! As a wolf stands over the meat he has brought back to his den. Let’s go.”

Mowgli swam to bank, rolled on the grass to dry himself, and the two set off for Cold Lairs, the deserted city of which you may have heard. Mowgli was not the least afraid of the Monkey People in those days, but the Monkey People had the liveliest horror of Mowgli. Their tribes, however, were raiding in the Jungle, and so Cold Lairs stood empty and silent in the moonlight. Kaa led up to the ruins of the queens’ pavilion that stood on the terrace, slipped over the rubbish, and dived down the half-choked staircase that went underground from the centre of the pavilion. Mowgli gave the snake-call,—“We be of one blood, ye and I,”—and followed on his hands and knees. They crawled a long distance down a sloping passage that turned and twisted several times, and at last came to where the root of some great tree, growing thirty feet overhead, had forced out a solid stone in the wall. They crept through the gap, and found themselves in a large vault, whose domed roof had been also broken away by tree-roots so that a few streaks of light dropped down into the darkness.

Mowgli swam to the riverbank, rolled on the grass to dry off, and the two headed to Cold Lairs, the abandoned city you might have heard of. Mowgli wasn't the least bit afraid of the Monkey People back then, but the Monkey People were truly terrified of Mowgli. However, their clans were busy raiding in the Jungle, leaving Cold Lairs empty and quiet under the moonlight. Kaa led the way to the ruins of the queens’ pavilion, which stood on the terrace, slipped over the debris, and dove down the half-obstructed staircase that descended from the center of the pavilion. Mowgli called out the snake call—“We be of one blood, ye and I”—and followed on his hands and knees. They crawled a long way down a sloping passage that twisted and turned several times, and finally arrived at a spot where the root of a huge tree, growing thirty feet above them, had pushed out a solid stone in the wall. They squeezed through the gap and found themselves in a large vault, whose domed roof had also been broken away by tree roots, allowing a few beams of light to filter down into the darkness.

“A safe lair,” said Mowgli, rising to his firm feet, “but over-far to visit daily. And now what do we see?”

“A safe place,” said Mowgli, standing up straight, “but too far to visit every day. So, what do we see now?”

“Am I nothing?” said a voice in the middle of the vault; and Mowgli saw something white move till, little by little, there stood up the hugest cobra he had ever set eyes on—a creature nearly eight feet long, and bleached by being in darkness to an old ivory-white. Even the spectacle-marks of his spread hood had faded to faint yellow. His eyes were as red as rubies, and altogether he was most wonderful.

“Am I nothing?” said a voice from the center of the vault; and Mowgli saw something white shift until, slowly, the largest cobra he had ever seen rose up—a creature almost eight feet long, faded to an old ivory-white from being in the dark. Even the markings on his hood had faded to a light yellow. His eyes were as red as rubies, and he was truly remarkable.

“Good hunting!” said Mowgli, who carried his manners with his knife, and that never left him.

“Good luck hunting!” said Mowgli, who always had his manners with his knife, and that never left him.

“What of the city?” said the White Cobra, without answering the greeting. “What of the great, the walled city—the city of a hundred elephants and twenty thousand horses, and cattle past counting—the city of the King of Twenty Kings? I grow deaf here, and it is long since I heard their war-gongs.”

“What about the city?” said the White Cobra, ignoring the greeting. “What about the great, walled city—the city of a hundred elephants and twenty thousand horses and countless cattle—the city of the King of Twenty Kings? I’m going deaf here, and it’s been ages since I heard their war drums.”

“The Jungle is above our heads,” said Mowgli. “I know only Hathi and his sons among elephants. Bagheera has slain all the horses in one village, and—what is a King?”

“The jungle is above us,” said Mowgli. “I only know Hathi and his sons among the elephants. Bagheera has killed all the horses in one village, and—what is a king?”

“I told thee,” said Kaa softly to the Cobra,—“I told thee, four moons ago, that thy city was not.”

“I told you,” said Kaa softly to the Cobra, “I told you, four moons ago, that your city was not.”

“The city—the great city of the forest whose gates are guarded by the King’s towers—can never pass. They builded it before my father’s father came from the egg, and it shall endure when my son’s sons are as white as I! Salomdhi, son of Chandrabija, son of Viyeja, son of Yegasuri, made it in the days of Bappa Rawal. Whose cattle are YE?”

“The city—the amazing city of the forest with gates protected by the King’s towers—can never fade away. They built it long before my grandfather hatched from the egg, and it will last when my grandsons are as pale as I am! Salomdhi, son of Chandrabija, son of Viyeja, son of Yegasuri, created it during the time of Bappa Rawal. Whose cattle are YOU?”

“It is a lost trail,” said Mowgli, turning to Kaa. “I know not his talk.”

“It’s a lost path,” Mowgli said, turning to Kaa. “I don’t understand his words.”

“Nor I. He is very old. Father of Cobras, there is only the Jungle here, as it has been since the beginning.”

"Me neither. He’s really old. Father of Cobras, all that’s here is the Jungle, just like it’s always been."

“Then who is HE,” said the White Cobra, “sitting down before me, unafraid, knowing not the name of the King, talking our talk through a man’s lips? Who is he with the knife and the snake’s tongue?”

“Then who is HE,” said the White Cobra, “sitting down in front of me, unafraid, not knowing the name of the King, speaking our language through a man's lips? Who is he with the knife and the snake's tongue?”

“Mowgli they call me,” was the answer. “I am of the Jungle. The wolves are my people, and Kaa here is my brother. Father of Cobras, who art thou?”

“Mowgli, that's what they call me,” was the reply. “I belong to the Jungle. The wolves are my tribe, and Kaa here is my brother. Father of Cobras, who are you?”

“I am the Warden of the King’s Treasure. Kurrun Raja builded the stone above me, in the days when my skin was dark, that I might teach death to those who came to steal. Then they let down the treasure through the stone, and I heard the song of the Brahmins my masters.”

“I am the Warden of the King’s Treasure. Kurrun Raja built the stone above me when my skin was dark so that I could teach death to those who tried to steal. Then they lowered the treasure down through the stone, and I heard the song of the Brahmins, my masters.”

“Umm!” said Mowgli to himself. “I have dealt with one Brahmin already, in the Man-Pack, and—I know what I know. Evil comes here in a little.”

“Umm!” Mowgli said to himself. “I've already dealt with one Brahmin in the Man-Pack, and—I know what I know. Trouble comes here in small doses.”

“Five times since I came here has the stone been lifted, but always to let down more, and never to take away. There are no riches like these riches—the treasures of a hundred kings. But it is long and long since the stone was last moved, and I think that my city has forgotten.”

“Since I got here, the stone has been lifted five times, but each time it just let down more and never took anything away. There are no riches like these—the treasures of a hundred kings. But it’s been ages since the stone was last moved, and I think my city has forgotten about it.”

“There is no city. Look up. Yonder are roots of the great trees tearing the stones apart. Trees and men do not grow together,” Kaa insisted.

“There’s no city. Look up. Over there are the roots of the huge trees breaking the stones apart. Trees and people don’t grow together,” Kaa insisted.

“Twice and thrice have men found their way here,” the White Cobra answered savagely; “but they never spoke till I came upon them groping in the dark, and then they cried only a little time. But ye come with lies, Man and Snake both, and would have me believe the city is not, and that my wardship ends. Little do men change in the years. But I change never! Till the stone is lifted, and the Brahmins come down singing the songs that I know, and feed me with warm milk, and take me to the light again, I—I—I, and no other, am the Warden of the King’s Treasure! The city is dead, ye say, and here are the roots of the trees? Stoop down, then, and take what ye will. Earth has no treasure like to these. Man with the snake’s tongue, if thou canst go alive by the way that thou hast entered it, the lesser Kings will be thy servants!”

“People have found their way here many times,” the White Cobra replied angrily; “but they never spoke until I stumbled upon them in the dark, and then they only cried out for a short while. But you come with your lies, both Man and Snake, trying to make me believe that the city doesn’t exist and that my duty is over. People hardly change over the years. But I never change! Until the stone is lifted, and the Brahmins come down singing the songs I know, feeding me warm milk and bringing me back to the light, I—I—I, and no one else, am the Guardian of the King’s Treasure! You say the city is dead, and here are the roots of the trees? Then stoop down and take what you will. Nothing on Earth is as precious as these. Man with the snake’s tongue, if you can survive the way you came in, the lesser Kings will be your servants!”

“Again the trail is lost,” said Mowgli coolly. “Can any jackal have burrowed so deep and bitten this great White Hood? He is surely mad. Father of Cobras, I see nothing here to take away.”

“Once again, we’ve lost the trail,” Mowgli said calmly. “Could any jackal have dug this deep and bitten this huge White Hood? He must be crazy. Father of Cobras, I don’t see anything here worth taking.”

“By the Gods of the Sun and Moon, it is the madness of death upon the boy!” hissed the Cobra. “Before thine eyes close I will allow thee this favour. Look thou, and see what man has never seen before!”

“By the Gods of the Sun and Moon, this boy is facing the madness of death!” hissed the Cobra. “Before you close your eyes, I’ll grant you this favor. Look, and see what man has never seen before!”

“They do not well in the Jungle who speak to Mowgli of favours,” said the boy, between his teeth; “but the dark changes all, as I know. I will look, if that please thee.”

“They don't do well in the Jungle when they talk to Mowgli about favors," said the boy through clenched teeth; "but the dark changes everything, as I know. I'll look, if that pleases you.”

He stared with puckered-up eyes round the vault, and then lifted up from the floor a handful of something that glittered.

He looked around the vault with squinted eyes and then picked up a handful of something shiny from the floor.

“Oho!” said he, “this is like the stuff they play with in the Man-Pack: only this is yellow and the other was brown.”

“Oho!” he said, “this is like the stuff they play with in the Man-Pack: only this is yellow and the other was brown.”

He let the gold pieces fall, and move forward. The floor of the vault was buried some five or six feet deep in coined gold and silver that had burst from the sacks it had been originally stored in, and, in the long years, the metal had packed and settled as sand packs at low tide. On it and in it and rising through it, as wrecks lift through the sand, were jewelled elephant-howdahs of embossed silver, studded with plates of hammered gold, and adorned with carbuncles and turquoises. There were palanquins and litters for carrying queens, framed and braced with silver and enamel, with jade-handled poles and amber curtain-rings; there were golden candlesticks hung with pierced emeralds that quivered on the branches; there were studded images, five feet high, of forgotten gods, silver with jewelled eyes; there were coats of mail, gold inlaid on steel, and fringed with rotted and blackened seed-pearls; there were helmets, crested and beaded with pigeon’s-blood rubies; there were shields of lacquer, of tortoise-shell and rhinoceros-hide, strapped and bossed with red gold and set with emeralds at the edge; there were sheaves of diamond-hilted swords, daggers, and hunting-knives; there were golden sacrificial bowls and ladles, and portable altars of a shape that never sees the light of day; there were jade cups and bracelets; there were incense-burners, combs, and pots for perfume, henna, and eye-powder, all in embossed gold; there were nose-rings, armlets, head-bands, finger-rings, and girdles past any counting; there were belts, seven fingers broad, of square-cut diamonds and rubies, and wooden boxes, trebly clamped with iron, from which the wood had fallen away in powder, showing the pile of uncut star-sapphires, opals, cat’s-eyes, sapphires, rubies, diamonds, emeralds, and garnets within.

He let the gold coins drop and moved forward. The floor of the vault was buried about five or six feet deep in gold and silver coins that had spilled from the bags they were originally kept in, and over the years, the metal had compacted and settled like sand at low tide. On it, in it, and rising through it, like shipwrecks emerging from the sand, were jeweled elephant howdahs of embossed silver, adorned with hammered gold plates and studded with rubies and turquoises. There were palanquins and litters for carrying queens, framed and reinforced with silver and enamel, featuring jade-handled poles and amber curtain rings; golden candlesticks hung with pierced emeralds that trembled on their branches; five-foot-tall statues of forgotten gods, made of silver with jeweled eyes; coats of mail with gold inlays on steel, fringed with decayed and darkened seed pearls; helmets topped with crests and decorated with pigeon’s-blood rubies; shields made of lacquer, tortoise shell, and rhinoceros hide, strapped and bossed with red gold and set with emeralds along the edges; bundles of diamond-hilted swords, daggers, and hunting knives; golden sacrificial bowls and ladles, along with portable altars shaped for darkness; jade cups and bracelets; incense burners, combs, and containers for perfume, henna, and eye powder, all made of embossed gold; countless nose rings, armlets, headbands, finger rings, and girdles; belts seven fingers wide, made of square-cut diamonds and rubies; and wooden boxes tightly reinforced with iron, from which the wood had crumbled into dust, revealing a treasure trove of uncut star sapphires, opals, cat's eyes, sapphires, rubies, diamonds, emeralds, and garnets inside.

The White Cobra was right. No mere money would begin to pay the value of this treasure, the sifted pickings of centuries of war, plunder, trade, and taxation. The coins alone were priceless, leaving out of count all the precious stones; and the dead weight of the gold and silver alone might be two or three hundred tons. Every native ruler in India to-day, however poor, has a hoard to which he is always adding; and though, once in a long while, some enlightened prince may send off forty or fifty bullock-cart loads of silver to be exchanged for Government securities, the bulk of them keep their treasure and the knowledge of it very closely to themselves.

The White Cobra was right. No amount of money could even begin to cover the value of this treasure, the carefully collected remnants of centuries of war, looting, trade, and taxes. The coins alone were invaluable, not counting all the precious gems; and the sheer weight of the gold and silver could easily be two or three hundred tons. Every local ruler in India today, no matter how poor, has a stash that they continually add to; and while every now and then, some forward-thinking prince might send off forty or fifty bullock-cart loads of silver to swap for government bonds, most of them keep their wealth and the knowledge of it very private.

But Mowgli naturally did not understand what these things meant. The knives interested him a little, but they did not balance so well as his own, and so he dropped them. At last he found something really fascinating laid on the front of a howdah half buried in the coins. It was a three-foot ankus, or elephant-goad—something like a small boat-hook. The top was one round, shining ruby, and eight inches of the handle below it were studded with rough turquoises close together, giving a most satisfactory grip. Below them was a rim of jade with a flower-pattern running round it—only the leaves were emeralds, and the blossoms were rubies sunk in the cool, green stone. The rest of the handle was a shaft of pure ivory, while the point—the spike and hook—was gold-inlaid steel with pictures of elephant-catching; and the pictures attracted Mowgli, who saw that they had something to do with his friend Hathi the Silent.

But Mowgli didn’t really get what all these things were about. The knives caught his interest a bit, but they didn’t balance as well as his own, so he dropped them. Eventually, he found something truly captivating resting on the front of a howdah, half-buried in the coins. It was a three-foot ankus, or elephant goad—kind of like a small boat hook. The top had a round, shiny ruby, and eight inches of the handle below it were dotted with rough turquoise, creating a really comfortable grip. Below that was a rim of jade with a flower pattern around it—only the leaves were emeralds, and the blossoms were rubies set into the cool green stone. The rest of the handle was a shaft of pure ivory, while the point—the spike and hook—was gold-inlaid steel with images of elephant-catching; and these images caught Mowgli’s attention, as they were linked to his friend Hathi the Silent.

The White Cobra had been following him closely.

The White Cobra had been closely tracking him.

“Is this not worth dying to behold?” he said. “Have I not done thee a great favour?”

“Is this not worth dying to see?” he said. “Have I not done you a great favor?”

“I do not understand,” said Mowgli. “The things are hard and cold, and by no means good to eat. But this”—he lifted the ankus—“I desire to take away, that I may see it in the sun. Thou sayest they are all thine? Wilt thou give it to me, and I will bring thee frogs to eat?”

“I don’t understand,” said Mowgli. “These things are hard and cold, and definitely not good to eat. But this”—he picked up the ankus—“I want to take it away so I can see it in the sunlight. You say they’re all yours? Will you give it to me, and I’ll bring you frogs to eat?”

The White Cobra fairly shook with evil delight. “Assuredly I will give it,” he said. “All that is here I will give thee—till thou goest away.”

The White Cobra trembled with wicked pleasure. “I definitely will give it,” he said. “Everything that's here I will give you—until you leave.”

“But I go now. This place is dark and cold, and I wish to take the thorn-pointed thing to the Jungle.”

“But I'm leaving now. This place is dark and cold, and I want to take the thorny thing to the Jungle.”

“Look by thy foot! What is that there?” Mowgli picked up something white and smooth. “It is the bone of a man’s head,” he said quietly. “And here are two more.”

“Look by your foot! What’s that there?” Mowgli picked up something white and smooth. “It’s the bone of a human head,” he said quietly. “And here are two more.”

“They came to take the treasure away many years ago. I spoke to them in the dark, and they lay still.”

“They came to take the treasure away many years ago. I talked to them in the dark, and they stayed quiet.”

“But what do I need of this that is called treasure? If thou wilt give me the ankus to take away, it is good hunting. If not, it is good hunting none the less. I do not fight with the Poison People, and I was also taught the Master-word of thy tribe.”

“But what do I need with this thing called treasure? If you'll give me the ankus to take away, that’s good hunting. If not, it's still good hunting. I don't fight with the Poison People, and I was also taught the Master-word of your tribe.”

“There is but one Master-word here. It is mine!”

“There is only one Master-word here. It’s mine!”

Kaa flung himself forward with blazing eyes. “Who bade me bring the Man?” he hissed.

Kaa lunged forward with fiery eyes. “Who told me to bring the Man?” he hissed.

“I surely,” the old Cobra lisped. “It is long since I have seen Man, and this Man speaks our tongue.”

“I definitely,” the old Cobra said with a lisp. “It's been a long time since I've seen a Man, and this Man speaks our language.”

“But there was no talk of killing. How can I go to the Jungle and say that I have led him to his death?” said Kaa.

“But there was no talk of killing. How can I go to the Jungle and say that I’ve led him to his death?” said Kaa.

“I talk not of killing till the time. And as to thy going or not going, there is the hole in the wall. Peace, now, thou fat monkey-killer! I have but to touch thy neck, and the Jungle will know thee no longer. Never Man came here that went away with the breath under his ribs. I am the Warden of the Treasure of the King’s City!”

“I won’t talk about killing until the moment comes. As for whether you stay or go, there's the hole in the wall. Now, be quiet, you fat monkey killer! I just have to touch your neck, and the Jungle will no longer recognize you. No man has ever come here and left with breath in his body. I am the Guardian of the Treasure of the King’s City!”

“But, thou white worm of the dark, I tell thee there is neither king nor city! The Jungle is all about us!” cried Kaa.

“But you, white worm of the dark, I’m telling you there’s no king or city! The Jungle is all around us!” yelled Kaa.

“There is still the Treasure. But this can be done. Wait awhile, Kaa of the Rocks, and see the boy run. There is room for great sport here. Life is good. Run to and fro awhile, and make sport, boy!”

“There’s still the Treasure. But this can happen. Just wait a bit, Kaa of the Rocks, and watch the boy run. There’s plenty of fun to be had here. Life is great. Run around for a bit and have fun, boy!”

Mowgli put his hand on Kaa’s head quietly.

Mowgli gently placed his hand on Kaa’s head.

“The white thing has dealt with men of the Man-Pack until now. He does not know me,” he whispered. “He has asked for this hunting. Let him have it.” Mowgli had been standing with the ankus held point down. He flung it from him quickly and it dropped crossways just behind the great snake’s hood, pinning him to the floor. In a flash, Kaa’s weight was upon the writhing body, paralysing it from hood to tail. The red eyes burned, and the six spare inches of the head struck furiously right and left.

“The white thing has dealt with the men of the Man-Pack up until now. He doesn’t know me,” he whispered. “He has asked for this hunt. Let him have it.” Mowgli had been standing with the ankus pointed down. He quickly threw it away from him, and it landed crosswise just behind the great snake’s hood, pinning it to the ground. In an instant, Kaa’s weight was on the writhing body, paralyzing it from hood to tail. The red eyes burned, and the six extra inches of the head struck out wildly right and left.

“Kill!” said Kaa, as Mowgli’s hand went to his knife.

"Kill!" said Kaa, as Mowgli reached for his knife.

“No,” he said, as he drew the blade; “I will never kill again save for food. But look you, Kaa!” He caught the snake behind the hood, forced the mouth open with the blade of the knife, and showed the terrible poison-fangs of the upper jaw lying black and withered in the gum. The White Cobra had outlived his poison, as a snake will.

“No,” he said, as he pulled out the blade; “I will never kill again except for food. But look, Kaa!” He grabbed the snake behind the hood, pried open its mouth with the knife, and revealed the terrible poison fangs of the upper jaw, dark and withered in the gum. The White Cobra had outlived his poison, as snakes do.

“THUU” (“It is dried up”—Literally, a rotted out tree-stump), said Mowgli; and motioning Kaa away, he picked up the ankus, setting the White Cobra free.

“THUU” (“It is dried up”—Literally, a rotted out tree-stump), said Mowgli; and motioning Kaa away, he picked up the ankus, setting the White Cobra free.

“The King’s Treasure needs a new Warden,” he said gravely. “Thuu, thou hast not done well. Run to and fro and make sport, Thuu!”

“The King’s Treasure needs a new Warden,” he said seriously. “Thuu, you haven’t done well. Run around and have fun, Thuu!”

“I am ashamed. Kill me!” hissed the White Cobra.

“I’m ashamed. Kill me!” hissed the White Cobra.

“There has been too much talk of killing. We will go now. I take the thorn-pointed thing, Thuu, because I have fought and worsted thee.”

“There’s been way too much talk about killing. We’re leaving now. I’m taking the thorny thing, Thuu, because I’ve fought and defeated you.”

“See, then, that the thing does not kill thee at last. It is Death! Remember, it is Death! There is enough in that thing to kill the men of all my city. Not long wilt thou hold it, Jungle Man, nor he who takes it from thee. They will kill, and kill, and kill for its sake! My strength is dried up, but the ankus will do my work. It is Death! It is Death! It is Death!”

“Just remember that thing might end up killing you in the end. It’s Death! Keep in mind, it’s Death! There’s enough in that thing to take down every man in my city. You won’t be able to hold onto it for long, Jungle Man, nor will anyone who takes it from you. They will kill, and kill, and kill for it! I’m out of strength, but the ankus will get the job done for me. It’s Death! It’s Death! It’s Death!”

Mowgli crawled out through the hole into the passage again, and the last that he saw was the White Cobra striking furiously with his harmless fangs at the stolid golden faces of the gods that lay on the floor, and hissing, “It is Death!”

Mowgli crawled through the hole into the passage again, and the last thing he saw was the White Cobra striking angrily with his harmless fangs at the stoic golden faces of the gods lying on the floor, hissing, “It is Death!”

They were glad to get to the light of day once more; and when they were back in their own Jungle and Mowgli made the ankus glitter in the morning light, he was almost as pleased as though he had found a bunch of new flowers to stick in his hair.

They were happy to see the sunlight again; and when they were back in their own Jungle and Mowgli made the ankus shine in the morning light, he was just as thrilled as if he had discovered a bunch of fresh flowers to put in his hair.

“This is brighter than Bagheera’s eyes,” he said delightedly, as he twirled the ruby. “I will show it to him; but what did the Thuu mean when he talked of death?”

“This is brighter than Bagheera’s eyes,” he said happily, as he spun the ruby. “I’ll show it to him; but what did the Thuu mean when he mentioned death?”

“I cannot say. I am sorrowful to my tail’s tail that he felt not thy knife. There is always evil at Cold Lairs—above ground or below. But now I am hungry. Dost thou hunt with me this dawn?” said Kaa.

“I can’t say. I’m deeply sorry that he didn’t feel your knife. There’s always trouble at Cold Lairs—above ground or below. But now I’m hungry. Will you hunt with me this dawn?” said Kaa.

“No; Bagheera must see this thing. Good hunting!” Mowgli danced off, flourishing the great ankus, and stopping from time to time to admire it, till he came to that part of the Jungle Bagheera chiefly used, and found him drinking after a heavy kill. Mowgli told him all his adventures from beginning to end, and Bagheera sniffed at the ankus between whiles. When Mowgli came to the White Cobra’s last words, the Panther purred approvingly.

“No; Bagheera needs to see this. Happy hunting!” Mowgli skipped away, waving the great ankus and stopping occasionally to admire it, until he reached the part of the jungle Bagheera often used, where he found him drinking after a big kill. Mowgli recounted all his adventures from start to finish, and Bagheera occasionally sniffed at the ankus. When Mowgli got to the White Cobra’s last words, the panther purred in approval.

“Then the White Hood spoke the thing which is?” Mowgli asked quickly.

“Then the White Hood said what it is?” Mowgli asked quickly.

“I was born in the King’s cages at Oodeypore, and it is in my stomach that I know some little of Man. Very many men would kill thrice in a night for the sake of that one big red stone alone.”

“I was born in the King’s cages at Oodeypore, and it is in my gut that I understand a bit about humanity. Many men would kill three times in one night just for that one big red stone.”

“But the stone makes it heavy to the hand. My little bright knife is better; and—see! the red stone is not good to eat. Then WHY would they kill?”

“But the stone is heavy in my hand. My small, shiny knife is better; and—look! the red stone isn’t good to eat. So WHY would they kill?”

“Mowgli, go thou and sleep. Thou hast lived among men, and——”

“Mowgli, go and sleep. You have lived among humans, and——”

“I remember. Men kill because they are not hunting;—for idleness and pleasure. Wake again, Bagheera. For what use was this thorn-pointed thing made?”

“I remember. Men kill because they aren't hunting;—for boredom and pleasure. Wake up again, Bagheera. What’s the point of this thorny thing?”

Bagheera half opened his eyes—he was very sleepy—with a malicious twinkle.

Bagheera half opened his eyes—he was really sleepy—with a mischievous sparkle.

“It was made by men to thrust into the head of the sons of Hathi, so that the blood should pour out. I have seen the like in the street of Oodeypore, before our cages. That thing has tasted the blood of many such as Hathi.”

“It was created by men to stab the heads of the sons of Hathi, so that the blood would flow. I've seen something similar on the streets of Oodeypore, right in front of our cages. That thing has tasted the blood of many like Hathi.”

“But why do they thrust into the heads of elephants?”

“But why do they push into the heads of elephants?”

“To teach them Man’s Law. Having neither claws nor teeth, men make these things—and worse.”

"To teach them human law. Lacking claws and teeth, humans create these things—and even worse."

“Always more blood when I come near, even to the things the Man-Pack have made,” said Mowgli disgustedly. He was getting a little tired of the weight of the ankus. “If I had known this, I would not have taken it. First it was Messua’s blood on the thongs, and now it is Hathi’s. I will use it no more. Look!”

“There's always more blood when I get close, even to the stuff the Man-Pack has made,” Mowgli said with disgust. He was getting a bit tired of the weight of the ankus. “If I had known this, I wouldn't have taken it. First, it was Messua’s blood on the thongs, and now it’s Hathi’s. I won’t use it anymore. Look!”

The ankus flew sparkling, and buried itself point down thirty yards away, between the trees. “So my hands are clean of Death,” said Mowgli, rubbing his palms on the fresh, moist earth. “The Thuu said Death would follow me. He is old and white and mad.”

The ankus flew glimmering and buried itself point down thirty yards away, between the trees. “So my hands are clean of Death,” said Mowgli, rubbing his palms on the fresh, damp earth. “The Thuu said Death would follow me. He is old and pale and crazy.”

“White or black, or death or life, I am going to sleep, Little Brother. I cannot hunt all night and howl all day, as do some folk.”

“White or black, or death or life, I am going to sleep, Little Brother. I can't hunt all night and howl all day like some people.”

Bagheera went off to a hunting-lair that he knew, about two miles off. Mowgli made an easy way for himself up a convenient tree, knotted three or four creepers together, and in less time than it takes to tell was swinging in a hammock fifty feet above ground. Though he had no positive objection to strong daylight, Mowgli followed the custom of his friends, and used it as little as he could. When he waked among the very loud-voiced peoples that live in the trees, it was twilight once more, and he had been dreaming of the beautiful pebbles he had thrown away.

Bagheera headed to a hunting spot he knew, about two miles away. Mowgli easily climbed a nearby tree, tied three or four vines together, and in no time at all was swinging in a hammock fifty feet off the ground. While he didn’t mind the bright daylight, Mowgli followed the habits of his friends and tried to avoid it as much as possible. When he woke up among the noisy creatures that lived in the trees, it was twilight again, and he had been dreaming about the beautiful stones he had discarded.

“At least I will look at the thing again,” he said, and slid down a creeper to the earth; but Bagheera was before him. Mowgli could hear him snuffing in the half light.

“At least I’ll take another look at it,” he said, and slid down a vine to the ground; but Bagheera was already there. Mowgli could hear him sniffing in the dim light.

“Where is the thorn-pointed thing?” cried Mowgli.

“Where is the thorny thing?” shouted Mowgli.

“A man has taken it. Here is the trail.”

“A man has taken it. Here’s the trail.”

“Now we shall see whether the Thuu spoke truth. If the pointed thing is Death, that man will die. Let us follow.”

“Now we’ll find out if the Thuu was telling the truth. If the sharp object is Death, that man will die. Let’s go.”

“Kill first,” said Bagheera. “An empty stomach makes a careless eye. Men go very slowly, and the Jungle is wet enough to hold the lightest mark.”

“Kill first,” said Bagheera. “An empty stomach leads to a careless eye. Men move really slowly, and the Jungle is damp enough to keep the slightest trace.”

They killed as soon as they could, but it was nearly three hours before they finished their meat and drink and buckled down to the trail. The Jungle People know that nothing makes up for being hurried over your meals.

They ate as quickly as they could, but it took almost three hours before they finished their food and drink and got back to the trail. The Jungle People understand that nothing makes up for rushing through your meals.

“Think you the pointed thing will turn in the man’s hand and kill him?” Mowgli asked. “The Thuu said it was Death.”

“Do you think the sharp object will turn in the man's hand and kill him?” Mowgli asked. “The Thuu said it was Death.”

“We shall see when we find,” said Bagheera, trotting with his head low. “It is single-foot” (he meant that there was only one man), “and the weight of the thing has pressed his heel far into the ground.”

“We'll find out when we get there,” said Bagheera, walking with his head down. “There’s only one person” (he meant that there was only one man), “and the weight of whatever it is has pushed his heel deep into the ground.”

“Hai! This is as clear as summer lightning,” Mowgli answered; and they fell into the quick, choppy trail-trot in and out through the checkers of the moonlight, following the marks of those two bare feet.

“Hi! This is as clear as summer lightning,” Mowgli replied; and they fell into the quick, choppy trail-trot in and out through the patches of moonlight, following the prints of those two bare feet.

“Now he runs swiftly,” said Mowgli. “The toes are spread apart.” They went on over some wet ground. “Now why does he turn aside here?”

“Now he runs quickly,” said Mowgli. “The toes are spread apart.” They continued over some wet ground. “Now why does he turn aside here?”

“Wait!” said Bagheera, and flung himself forward with one superb bound as far as ever he could. The first thing to do when a trail ceases to explain itself is to cast forward without leaving, your own confusing foot-marks on the ground. Bagheera turned as he landed, and faced Mowgli, crying, “Here comes another trail to meet him. It is a smaller foot, this second trail, and the toes turn inward.”

“Wait!” said Bagheera, leaping forward with a powerful jump as far as he could. When a trail stops making sense, the first thing to do is to move ahead without leaving your own confusing footprints. Bagheera turned as he landed and faced Mowgli, exclaiming, “Here comes another trail to meet him. This second trail is smaller, and the toes turn inward.”

Then Mowgli ran up and looked. “It is the foot of a Gond hunter,” he said. “Look! Here he dragged his bow on the grass. That is why the first trail turned aside so quickly. Big Foot hid from Little Foot.”

Then Mowgli ran up and looked. “It’s the footprint of a Gond hunter,” he said. “Look! He dragged his bow across the grass. That’s why the first trail turned aside so quickly. Big Foot hid from Little Foot.”

“That is true,” said Bagheera. “Now, lest by crossing each other’s tracks we foul the signs, let each take one trail. I am Big Foot, Little Brother, and thou art Little Foot, the Gond.”

"That's true," said Bagheera. "Now, to avoid messing up the signs by crossing each other's paths, let's each stick to one trail. I'm Big Foot, Little Brother, and you're Little Foot, the Gond."

Bagheera leaped back to the original trail, leaving Mowgli stooping above the curious narrow track of the wild little man of the woods.

Bagheera jumped back onto the original path, leaving Mowgli bent over the strange, narrow trail made by the curious little wild man of the woods.

“Now,” said Bagheera, moving step by step along the chain of footprints, “I, Big Foot, turn aside here. Now I hide me behind a rock and stand still, not daring to shift my feet. Cry thy trail, Little Brother.”

“Now,” said Bagheera, carefully following the chain of footprints, “I, Big Foot, will step aside here. Now I’ll hide behind a rock and stay still, not daring to move my feet. Call out your trail, Little Brother.”

“Now, I, Little Foot, come to the rock,” said Mowgli, running up his trail. “Now, I sit down under the rock, leaning upon my right hand, and resting my bow between my toes. I wait long, for the mark of my feet is deep here.”

“Now, I, Little Foot, come to the rock,” said Mowgli, running up his trail. “Now, I sit down under the rock, leaning on my right hand, and resting my bow between my toes. I wait a long time because the mark of my feet is deep here.”

“I also,” said Bagheera, hidden behind the rock. “I wait, resting the end of the thorn-pointed thing upon a stone. It slips, for here is a scratch upon the stone. Cry thy trail, Little Brother.”

“I do too,” said Bagheera, hidden behind the rock. “I wait, resting the end of the thorny thing on a stone. It slips, because there’s a scratch on the stone. Call out your trail, Little Brother.”

“One, two twigs and a big branch are broken here,” said Mowgli, in an undertone. “Now, how shall I cry THAT? Ah! It is plain now. I, Little Foot, go away making noises and tramplings so that Big Foot may hear me.” He moved away from the rock pace by pace among the trees, his voice rising in the distance as he approached a little cascade. “I—go, far—away—to—where—the—noise—of—falling-water—covers—my—noise; and—here—I—wait. Cry thy trail, Bagheera, Big Foot!”

“One, two twigs and a big branch are broken here,” Mowgli said softly. “Now, how should I call out for that? Ah! It’s clear now. I, Little Foot, will make noises and tread heavily so that Big Foot can hear me.” He moved away from the rock, step by step, among the trees, his voice growing louder as he got closer to a little waterfall. “I—go, far—away—to—where—the—sound—of—falling-water—covers—my—noise; and—here—I—wait. Call out your trail, Bagheera, Big Foot!”

The panther had been casting in every direction to see how Big Foot’s trail led away from behind the rock. Then he gave tongue:

The panther had been looking around in every direction to see how Big Foot’s trail went away from behind the rock. Then he spoke up:

“I come from behind the rock upon my knees, dragging the thorn-pointed thing. Seeing no one, I run. I, Big Foot, run swiftly. The trail is clear. Let each follow his own. I run!”

“I come from behind the rock on my knees, dragging the thorny thing. Seeing no one, I run. I, Big Foot, run fast. The path is clear. Let everyone follow their own. I run!”

Bagheera swept on along the clearly-marked trail, and Mowgli followed the steps of the Gond. For some time there was silence in the Jungle.

Bagheera moved swiftly along the well-defined path, and Mowgli followed in the Gond's footsteps. For a while, the Jungle was quiet.

“Where art thou, Little Foot?” cried Bagheera. Mowgli’s voice answered him not fifty yards to the right.

“Where are you, Little Foot?” called Bagheera. Mowgli’s voice replied from not fifty yards to the right.

“Um!” said the Panther, with a deep cough. “The two run side by side, drawing nearer!”

“Um!” said the Panther, with a deep cough. “The two are running side by side, getting closer!”

They raced on another half-mile, always keeping about the same distance, till Mowgli, whose head was not so close to the ground as Bagheera’s, cried: “They have met. Good hunting—look! Here stood Little Foot, with his knee on a rock—and yonder is Big Foot indeed!”

They sprinted another half-mile, staying roughly the same distance apart, until Mowgli, whose head was higher than Bagheera’s, exclaimed: “They’ve met. Good hunting—look! Here’s Little Foot, with his knee on a rock—and over there is Big Foot indeed!”

Not ten yards in front of them, stretched across a pile of broken rocks, lay the body of a villager of the district, a long, small-feathered Gond arrow through his back and breast.

Not ten yards ahead of them, stretched across a pile of broken rocks, lay the body of a local villager, a long, small-feathered Gond arrow embedded in his back and chest.

“Was the Thuu so old and so mad, Little Brother?” said Bagheera gently. “Here is one death, at least.”

“Was the Thuu really that old and crazy, Little Brother?” Bagheera asked softly. “At least there's one death here.”

“Follow on. But where is the drinker of elephant’s blood—the red-eyed thorn?”

“Keep going. But where is the one who drinks elephant’s blood—the red-eyed thorn?”

“Little Foot has it—perhaps. It is single-foot again now.”

“Little Foot has it—maybe. It's single-foot again now.”

The single trail of a light man who had been running quickly and bearing a burden on his left shoulder held on round a long, low spur of dried grass, where each footfall seemed, to the sharp eyes of the trackers, marked in hot iron.

The single path of a light man who had been running quickly while carrying a load on his left shoulder curved around a long, low patch of dried grass, where each step seemed, to the keen eyes of the trackers, branded in hot iron.

Neither spoke till the trail ran up to the ashes of a camp-fire hidden in a ravine.

Neither of them said a word until the path led to the ashes of a campfire tucked away in a ravine.

“Again!” said Bagheera, checking as though he had been turned into stone.

“Again!” said Bagheera, pausing as if he had been turned to stone.

The body of a little wizened Gond lay with its feet in the ashes, and Bagheera looked inquiringly at Mowgli.

The body of a tiny, wrinkled Gond was lying with its feet in the ashes, and Bagheera looked at Mowgli with curiosity.

“That was done with a bamboo,” said the boy, after one glance. “I have used such a thing among the buffaloes when I served in the Man-Pack. The Father of Cobras—I am sorrowful that I made a jest of him—knew the breed well, as I might have known. Said I not that men kill for idleness?”

“That was made with bamboo,” the boy said after a quick look. “I’ve used something like that with the buffaloes when I was in the Man-Pack. The Father of Cobras—I regret that I joked about him—knew the type well, as I should have. Didn’t I say that men kill out of boredom?”

“Indeed, they killed for the sake of the red and blue stones,” Bagheera answered. “Remember, I was in the King’s cages at Oodeypore.”

“Yeah, they killed for the red and blue stones,” Bagheera replied. “Just remember, I was in the King’s cages at Oodeypore.”

“One, two, three, four tracks,” said Mowgli, stooping over the ashes. “Four tracks of men with shod feet. They do not go so quickly as Gonds. Now, what evil had the little woodman done to them? See, they talked together, all five, standing up, before they killed him. Bagheera, let us go back. My stomach is heavy in me, and yet it heaves up and down like an oriole’s nest at the end of a branch.”

“One, two, three, four tracks,” said Mowgli, bending over the ashes. “Four tracks of men with shoes. They don’t move as quickly as the Gonds. Now, what did the little woodman do to them? Look, they were all talking together, all five of them, standing up before they killed him. Bagheera, let’s go back. My stomach feels heavy, and yet it rises and falls like a bird’s nest at the end of a branch.”

“It is not good hunting to leave game afoot. Follow!” said the panther. “Those eight shod feet have not gone far.”

“It’s not smart to let the game get away. Follow!” said the panther. “Those eight shod feet haven’t gone far.”

No more was said for fully an hour, as they worked up the broad trail of the four men with shod feet.

No one said anything for a whole hour as they followed the wide trail left by the four men wearing shoes.

It was clear, hot daylight now, and Bagheera said, “I smell smoke.”

It was bright and hot outside now, and Bagheera said, “I smell smoke.”

Men are always more ready to eat than to run, Mowgli answered, trotting in and out between the low scrub bushes of the new Jungle they were exploring. Bagheera, a little to his left, made an indescribable noise in his throat.

"Guys are always more ready to eat than to run," Mowgli replied, trotting in and out between the low scrub bushes of the new jungle they were exploring. Bagheera, slightly to his left, made an unexplainable noise in his throat.

“Here is one that has done with feeding,” said he. A tumbled bundle of gay-coloured clothes lay under a bush, and round it was some spilt flour.

“Here’s one that’s done eating,” he said. A messy pile of brightly colored clothes lay under a bush, and around it was some spilled flour.

“That was done by the bamboo again,” said Mowgli. “See! that white dust is what men eat. They have taken the kill from this one,—he carried their food,—and given him for a kill to Chil, the Kite.”

"That was done by the bamboo again," Mowgli said. "Look! That white powder is what humans eat. They took the kill from this one—he carried their food—and gave it to Chil, the Kite."

“It is the third,” said Bagheera.

“It’s the third,” said Bagheera.

“I will go with new, big frogs to the Father of Cobras, and feed him fat,” said Mowgli to himself. “The drinker of elephant’s blood is Death himself—but still I do not understand!”

“I will go with new, big frogs to the Father of Cobras, and feed him fat,” said Mowgli to himself. “The drinker of elephant’s blood is Death himself—but still I do not understand!”

“Follow!” said Bagheera.

“Follow!” said Bagheera.

They had not gone half a mile farther when they heard Ko, the Crow, singing the death-song in the top of a tamarisk under whose shade three men were lying. A half-dead fire smoked in the centre of the circle, under an iron plate which held a blackened and burned cake of unleavened bread. Close to the fire, and blazing in the sunshine, lay the ruby-and-turquoise ankus.

They hadn’t walked half a mile further when they heard Ko, the Crow, singing the death song at the top of a tamarisk tree, where three men were lying in its shade. A dying fire smoldered in the center of the circle, under an iron plate that held a charred and burnt piece of unleavened bread. Near the fire, shining in the sunlight, lay the ruby-and-turquoise ankus.

“The thing works quickly; all ends here,” said Bagheera. “How did THESE die, Mowgli? There is no mark on any.”

“The thing works fast; it all ends here,” said Bagheera. “How did THESE die, Mowgli? There’s no mark on any.”

A Jungle-dweller gets to learn by experience as much as many doctors know of poisonous plants and berries. Mowgli sniffed the smoke that came up from the fire, broke off a morsel of the blackened bread, tasted it, and spat it out again.

A jungle dweller learns through experience just as much as many doctors know about poisonous plants and berries. Mowgli smelled the smoke rising from the fire, broke off a piece of the burnt bread, tasted it, and then spat it out again.

“Apple of Death,” he coughed. “The first must have made it ready in the food for THESE, who killed him, having first killed the Gond.”

“Apple of Death,” he coughed. “The first must have prepared it in the food for THESE, who killed him, having first killed the Gond.”

“Good hunting, indeed! The kills follow close,” said Bagheera.

“Good hunting, for sure! The kills are close behind,” said Bagheera.

“Apple of Death” is what the Jungle call thorn-apple or dhatura, the readiest poison in all India.

“Apple of Death” is what the jungle calls thorn-apple or dhatura, the easiest poison to find in all of India.

“What now?” said the panther. “Must thou and I kill each other for yonder red-eyed slayer?”

“What now?” said the panther. “Do you and I have to kill each other for that red-eyed killer?”

“Can it speak?” said Mowgli in a whisper. “Did I do it a wrong when I threw it away? Between us two it can do no wrong, for we do not desire what men desire. If it be left here, it will assuredly continue to kill men one after another as fast as nuts fall in a high wind. I have no love to men, but even I would not have them die six in a night.”

“Can it talk?” Mowgli whispered. “Did I do something wrong when I threw it away? Between us, it can’t do any wrong, because we don’t want what people want. If it stays here, it will definitely keep killing men one after the other, just like nuts falling in a strong wind. I don’t care for people, but even I wouldn’t want to see them die six in one night.”

“What matter? They are only men. They killed one another, and were well pleased,” said Bagheera. “That first little woodman hunted well.”

“What does it matter? They’re just men. They killed each other and were fine with it,” said Bagheera. “That first little woodman was a good hunter.”

“They are cubs none the less; and a cub will drown himself to bite the moon’s light on the water. The fault was mine,” said Mowgli, who spoke as though he knew all about everything. “I will never again bring into the Jungle strange things—not though they be as beautiful as flowers. This”—he handled the ankus gingerly—“goes back to the Father of Cobras. But first we must sleep, and we cannot sleep near these sleepers. Also we must bury HIM, lest he run away and kill another six. Dig me a hole under that tree.”

“They're still cubs; a cub would drown just to try to bite the moon’s reflection on the water. The mistake was mine,” said Mowgli, who talked like he knew everything. “I won’t bring strange things into the Jungle again—not even if they’re as beautiful as flowers. This”—he picked up the ankus carefully—“belongs to the Father of Cobras. But first, we need to sleep, and we can’t sleep near these sleepers. We also have to bury HIM, so he doesn't escape and kill another six. Dig me a hole under that tree.”

“But, Little Brother,” said Bagheera, moving off to the spot, “I tell thee it is no fault of the blood-drinker. The trouble is with the men.”

“But, Little Brother,” said Bagheera, moving to the spot, “I’m telling you, it’s not the blood-drinker’s fault. The problem is with the men.”

“All one,” said Mowgli. “Dig the hole deep. When we wake I will take him up and carry him back.”

“All together,” said Mowgli. “Dig the hole deep. When we wake up, I’ll take him and carry him back.”


Two nights later, as the White Cobra sat mourning in the darkness of the vault, ashamed, and robbed, and alone, the turquoise ankus whirled through the hole in the wall, and clashed on the floor of golden coins.

Two nights later, as the White Cobra sat grieving in the darkness of the vault, feeling ashamed, robbed, and alone, the turquoise ankus flew through the hole in the wall and struck the floor covered in golden coins.

“Father of Cobras,” said Mowgli (he was careful to keep the other side of the wall), “get thee a young and ripe one of thine own people to help thee guard the King’s Treasure, so that no man may come away alive any more.”

“Father of Cobras,” Mowgli said (he was careful to stay on the other side of the wall), “get yourself a young and ripe one from your own kind to help you guard the King’s Treasure, so that no man can escape alive anymore.”

“Ah-ha! It returns, then. I said the thing was Death. How comes it that thou art still alive?” the old Cobra mumbled, twining lovingly round the ankus-haft.

“Ah-ha! It comes back, then. I said it was Death. How is it that you’re still alive?” the old Cobra mumbled, winding affectionately around the ankus handle.

“By the Bull that bought me, I do not know! That thing has killed six times in a night. Let him go out no more.”

“By the bull that got me, I don't know! That thing has killed six times in one night. Don't let him go out anymore.”





THE SONG OF THE LITTLE HUNTER

     Ere Mor the Peacock flutters, ere the Monkey People cry,
       Ere Chil the Kite swoops down a furlong sheer,
     Through the Jungle very softly flits a shadow and a sigh—
       He is Fear, O Little Hunter, he is Fear!

     Very softly down the glade runs a waiting, watching shade,
       And the whisper spreads and widens far and near;
     And the sweat is on thy brow, for he passes even now—
       He is Fear, O Little Hunter, he is Fear!

     Ere the moon has climbed the mountain, ere the rocks
           are ribbed with light,
       When the downward-dipping trails are dank and drear,
     Comes a breathing hard behind thee—snuffle-snuffle
           through the night—
       It is Fear, O Little Hunter, it is Fear!

     On thy knees and draw the bow; bid the shrilling arrow go;
       In the empty, mocking thicket plunge the spear;
     But thy hands are loosed and weak, and the blood has left
           thy cheek—
       It is Fear, O Little Hunter, it is Fear!

     When the heat-cloud sucks the tempest, when the slivered
           pine-trees fall,
       When the blinding, blaring rain-squalls lash and veer;
     Through the war-gongs of the thunder rings a voice more
           loud than all—
       It is Fear, O Little Hunter, it is Fear!

     Now the spates are banked and deep; now the footless
           boulders leap—
       Now the lightning shows each littlest leaf-rib clear—
     But thy throat is shut and dried, and thy heart against
           thy side
       Hammers: Fear, O Little Hunter—this is Fear!
     Before Mor the Peacock flutters, before the Monkey People cry,
       Before Chil the Kite swoops down a furlong sheer,
     Through the Jungle very softly flits a shadow and a sigh—
       He is Fear, O Little Hunter, he is Fear!

     Very softly down the glade runs a waiting, watching shade,
       And the whisper spreads and widens far and near;
     And the sweat is on your brow, for he passes even now—
       He is Fear, O Little Hunter, he is Fear!

     Before the moon has climbed the mountain, before the rocks
           are ribbed with light,
       When the downward-dipping trails are damp and dreary,
     Comes a heavy breathing behind you—snuffle-snuffle
           through the night—
       It is Fear, O Little Hunter, it is Fear!

     Get on your knees and draw the bow; send the shrilling arrow flying;
       In the empty, mocking thicket plunge the spear;
     But your hands are loose and weak, and the blood has left
           your cheek—
       It is Fear, O Little Hunter, it is Fear!

     When the heat-cloud sucks in the storm, when the broken
           pine trees fall,
       When the blinding, crashing rain squalls lash and veer;
     Through the war-gongs of the thunder rings a voice louder
           than all—
       It is Fear, O Little Hunter, it is Fear!

     Now the floods are banked and deep; now the footless
           boulders leap—
       Now the lightning shows each little leaf rib clear—
     But your throat is shut and dry, and your heart against
           your side
       Hammers: Fear, O Little Hunter—this is Fear!




QUIQUERN

     The People of the Eastern Ice, they are melting like the snow—
     They beg for coffee and sugar; they go where the white men go.
     The People of the Western Ice, they learn to steal and fight;
     “They sell their furs to the trading-post: they sell their souls
         to the white.
     The People of the Southern Ice, they trade with the whaler’s
     crew;
     Their women have many ribbons, but their tents are torn and few.
     But the People of the Elder Ice, beyond the white man’s ken—
     Their spears are made of the narwhal-horn, and they are the
         last of the Men!
                                         Translation.
     The People of the Eastern Ice are melting away like snow—
     They ask for coffee and sugar; they follow wherever the white men go.
     The People of the Western Ice learn to steal and fight;
     “They sell their furs to the trading post: they give their souls
         to the white man.
     The People of the Southern Ice trade with the whaler’s crew;
     Their women have plenty of ribbons, but their tents are few and torn.
     But the People of the Elder Ice, beyond the white man’s sight—
     Their spears are made from narwhal horns, and they are the
         last of the Men!
                                         Translation.

“He has opened his eyes. Look!”

"He's opened his eyes. Look!"

“Put him in the skin again. He will be a strong dog. On the fourth month we will name him.”

“Put him in the skin again. He will be a strong dog. In the fourth month, we will name him.”

“For whom?” said Amoraq.

“For who?” said Amoraq.

Kadlu’s eye rolled round the skin-lined snow-house till it fell on fourteen-year-old Kotuko sitting on the sleeping-bench, making a button out of walrus ivory. “Name him for me,” said Kotuko, with a grin. “I shall need him one day.”

Kadlu’s eye scanned the skin-covered snow house until it landed on fourteen-year-old Kotuko, who was sitting on the sleeping bench, crafting a button from walrus ivory. “Name him for me,” Kotuko said with a grin. “I’m going to need him one day.”

Kadlu grinned back till his eyes were almost buried in the fat of his flat cheeks, and nodded to Amoraq, while the puppy’s fierce mother whined to see her baby wriggling far out of reach in the little sealskin pouch hung above the warmth of the blubber-lamp. Kotuko went on with his carving, and Kadlu threw a rolled bundle of leather dog-harnesses into a tiny little room that opened from one side of the house, slipped off his heavy deerskin hunting-suit, put it into a whalebone-net that hung above another lamp, and dropped down on the sleeping-bench to whittle at a piece of frozen seal-meat till Amoraq, his wife, should bring the regular dinner of boiled meat and blood-soup. He had been out since early dawn at the seal-holes, eight miles away, and had come home with three big seal. Half-way down the long, low snow passage or tunnel that led to the inner door of the house you could hear snappings and yelpings, as the dogs of his sleigh-team, released from the day’s work, scuffled for warm places.

Kadlu grinned back until his eyes were nearly hidden in the fullness of his flat cheeks and nodded to Amoraq, while the puppy’s protective mother whined, anxious to see her baby squirming far out of reach in the little sealskin pouch dangling above the warmth of the blubber-lamp. Kotuko continued with his carving, and Kadlu tossed a rolled bundle of leather dog harnesses into a small room that opened off one side of the house. He took off his heavy deerskin hunting suit, placed it in a whalebone net that hung above another lamp, and settled down on the sleeping bench to carve a piece of frozen seal meat while waiting for Amoraq, his wife, to bring the usual dinner of boiled meat and blood soup. He had been out at the seal holes, eight miles away, since early dawn and had returned home with three large seals. Halfway down the long, low snow passage or tunnel that led to the house's inner door, you could hear the dogs from his sleigh team, released from their day's work, snapping and yelping as they scrambled for warm spots.

When the yelpings grew too loud Kotuko lazily rolled off the sleeping-bench, and picked up a whip with an eighteen-inch handle of springy whalebone, and twenty-five feet of heavy, plaited thong. He dived into the passage, where it sounded as though all the dogs were eating him alive; but that was no more than their regular grace before meals. When he crawled out at the far end, half a dozen furry heads followed him with their eyes as he went to a sort of gallows of whale-jawbones, from which the dog’s meat was hung; split off the frozen stuff in big lumps with a broad-headed spear; and stood, his whip in one hand and the meat in the other. Each beast was called by name, the weakest first, and woe betide any dog that moved out of his turn; for the tapering lash would shoot out like thonged lightning, and flick away an inch or so of hair and hide. Each beast growled, snapped, choked once over his portion, and hurried back to the protection of the passage, while the boy stood upon the snow under the blazing Northern Lights and dealt out justice. The last to be served was the big black leader of the team, who kept order when the dogs were harnessed; and to him Kotuko gave a double allowance of meat as well as an extra crack of the whip.

When the barking got too loud, Kotuko lazily rolled off the sleeping bench, grabbed a whip with an eighteen-inch handle made of flexible whalebone, and a twenty-five-foot heavy, braided thong. He jumped into the passage, where it sounded like all the dogs were ripping him apart; but that was just their usual excitement before meals. When he crawled out at the other end, a half dozen furry heads watched him as he approached a kind of gallows made of whale jawbones, where the dog meat was hung. He sliced off chunks of the frozen meat with a broad-headed spear and stood there, whip in one hand and meat in the other. He called each dog by name, starting with the weakest, and heaven help any dog that moved out of turn; the whip would shoot out like lightning and take away a bit of fur and skin. Each dog growled, snapped, choked a bit over its portion, and hurried back into the safety of the passage, while the boy stood in the snow under the bright Northern Lights, administering justice. The last one to be served was the big black leader of the team, who kept order when the dogs were harnessed. Kotuko gave him a double portion of meat along with an extra crack of the whip.

“Ah!” said Kotuko, coiling up the lash, “I have a little one over the lamp that will make a great many howlings. SARPOK! Get in!”

“Ah!” said Kotuko, winding up the whip, “I have a little one by the lamp that will make a lot of noise. SARPOK! Get in!”

He crawled back over the huddled dogs, dusted the dry snow from his furs with the whalebone beater that Amoraq kept by the door, tapped the skin-lined roof of the house to shake off any icicles that might have fallen from the dome of snow above, and curled up on the bench. The dogs in the passage snored and whined in their sleep, the boy-baby in Amoraq’s deep fur hood kicked and choked and gurgled, and the mother of the newly-named puppy lay at Kotuko’s side, her eyes fixed on the bundle of sealskin, warm and safe above the broad yellow flame of the lamp.

He crawled back over the huddled dogs, brushed the dry snow off his furs with the whalebone beater that Amoraq kept by the door, tapped the skin-lined roof of the house to shake off any icicles that might have fallen from the dome of snow above, and curled up on the bench. The dogs in the hallway snored and whimpered in their sleep, the baby in Amoraq’s deep fur hood kicked and choked and gurgled, and the mother of the newly-named puppy lay at Kotuko’s side, her eyes fixed on the bundle of sealskin, warm and safe above the bright yellow flame of the lamp.

And all this happened far away to the north, beyond Labrador, beyond Hudson’s Strait, where the great tides heave the ice about, north of Melville Peninsula—north even of the narrow Fury and Hecla Straits—on the north shore of Baffin Land, where Bylot’s Island stands above the ice of Lancaster Sound like a pudding-bowl wrong side up. North of Lancaster Sound there is little we know anything about, except North Devon and Ellesmere Land; but even there live a few scattered people, next door, as it were, to the very Pole.

And all this happened way up north, beyond Labrador, beyond Hudson’s Strait, where the huge tides push the ice around, north of Melville Peninsula—north even of the narrow Fury and Hecla Straits—on the northern shore of Baffin Land, where Bylot’s Island rises above the ice of Lancaster Sound like an upside-down pudding bowl. North of Lancaster Sound, there’s not much we know about, except for North Devon and Ellesmere Land; but even there, a few scattered people live, practically right next door to the North Pole.

Kadlu was an Inuit,—what you call an Esquimau,—and his tribe, some thirty persons all told, belonged to the Tununirmiut—“the country lying at the back of something.” In the maps that desolate coast is written Navy Board Inlet, but the Inuit name is best, because the country lies at the very back of everything in the world. For nine months of the year there is only ice and snow, and gale after gale, with a cold that no one can realise who has never seen the thermometer even at zero. For six months of those nine it is dark; and that is what makes it so horrible. In the three months of the summer it only freezes every other day and every night, and then the snow begins to weep off on the southerly slopes, and a few ground-willows put out their woolly buds, a tiny stonecrop or so makes believe to blossom, beaches of fine gravel and rounded stones run down to the open sea, and polished boulders and streaked rocks lift up above the granulated snow. But all that is gone in a few weeks, and the wild winter locks down again on the land; while at sea the ice tears up and down the offing, jamming and ramming, and splitting and hitting, and pounding and grounding, till it all freezes together, ten feet thick, from the land outward to deep water.

Kadlu was an Inuit—what you might call an Eskimo—and his tribe, about thirty people in total, belonged to the Tununirmiut, meaning “the country lying at the back of something.” On maps, that barren coastline is labeled Navy Board Inlet, but the Inuit name is more fitting because the land is at the very back of everything in the world. For nine months out of the year, it’s just ice and snow, with one gale after another, and a cold that no one can truly comprehend unless they’ve seen a thermometer reading even at zero. For six of those nine months, it's dark; that’s what makes it so awful. During the three months of summer, it only freezes every other day and night, and then the snow starts to melt off the south-facing slopes. A few ground willows show their fuzzy buds, a tiny stonecrop tries to bloom, beaches of fine gravel and smooth stones stretch down to the open sea, and polished boulders and striped rocks rise up above the granulated snow. But all that disappears in a few weeks, and the harsh winter clamps down on the land again. Meanwhile, at sea, the ice shifts back and forth in the distance, jamming and crashing, splitting and colliding, pounding and grounding, until everything freezes together, ten feet thick, from the land out to deep water.

In the winter Kadlu would follow the seal to the edge of this land-ice, and spear them as they came up to breathe at their blow-holes. The seal must have open water to live and catch fish in, and in the deep of winter the ice would sometimes run eighty miles without a break from the nearest shore. In the spring he and his people retreated from the floes to the rocky mainland, where they put up tents of skins, and snared the sea-birds, or speared the young seal basking on the beaches. Later, they would go south into Baffin Land after the reindeer, and to get their year’s store of salmon from the hundreds of streams and lakes of the interior; coming back north in September or October for the musk-ox hunting and the regular winter sealery. This travelling was done with dog-sleighs, twenty and thirty miles a day, or sometimes down the coast in big skin “woman-boats,” when the dogs and the babies lay among the feet of the rowers, and the women sang songs as they glided from cape to cape over the glassy, cold waters. All the luxuries that the Tununirmiut knew came from the south—driftwood for sleigh-runners, rod-iron for harpoon-tips, steel knives, tin kettles that cooked food much better than the old soap-stone affairs, flint and steel, and even matches, as well as coloured ribbons for the women’s hair, little cheap mirrors, and red cloth for the edging of deerskin dress-jackets. Kadlu traded the rich, creamy, twisted narwhal horn and musk-ox teeth (these are just as valuable as pearls) to the Southern Inuit, and they, in turn, traded with the whalers and the missionary-posts of Exeter and Cumberland Sounds; and so the chain went on, till a kettle picked up by a ship’s cook in the Bhendy Bazaar might end its days over a blubber-lamp somewhere on the cool side of the Arctic Circle.

In the winter, Kadlu would track the seals to the edge of the ice and spear them as they came up to breathe at their blowholes. The seals need open water to live and catch fish, and in the deep winter, the ice would sometimes stretch for eighty miles without a break from the nearest shore. In the spring, he and his people would move from the ice floes to the rocky mainland, where they set up skin tents and caught sea birds or speared young seals basking on the beaches. Later, they would head south into Baffin Land to hunt reindeer and collect their yearly supply of salmon from the many streams and lakes inland, returning north in September or October for musk ox hunting and regular winter seal hunting. They traveled with dog sleds, covering twenty to thirty miles a day, or sometimes down the coast in large skin "woman-boats," where the dogs and babies lay at the feet of the rowers, and the women sang songs as they glided from cape to cape over the smooth, cold waters. All the luxuries the Tununirmiut enjoyed came from the south—driftwood for sled runners, rod iron for harpoon tips, steel knives, tin kettles that cooked food much better than the old soapstone ones, flint and steel, and even matches, as well as colorful ribbons for women's hair, cheap mirrors, and red cloth for trimming deerskin jackets. Kadlu traded the rich, creamy, twisted narwhal horn and musk ox teeth (which are just as valuable as pearls) to the Southern Inuit, who then traded with the whalers and missionary posts in Exeter and Cumberland Sounds; and so the chain continued, until a kettle picked up by a ship’s cook in the Bhendy Bazaar might end up being used over a blubber lamp somewhere on the cooler side of the Arctic Circle.

Kadlu, being a good hunter, was rich in iron harpoons, snow-knives, bird-darts, and all the other things that make life easy up there in the great cold; and he was the head of his tribe, or, as they say, “the man who knows all about it by practice.” This did not give him any authority, except now and then he could advise his friends to change their hunting-grounds; but Kotuko used it to domineer a little, in the lazy, fat Inuit fashion, over the other boys, when they came out at night to play ball in the moonlight, or to sing the Child’s Song to the Aurora Borealis.

Kadlu, a skilled hunter, had a lot of iron harpoons, snow knives, bird darts, and everything else that makes life easier in the harsh cold; he was the leader of his tribe, or as they say, “the person who knows everything through experience.” This didn’t really give him any power, except sometimes he could suggest to his friends to switch their hunting areas; but Kotuko used it to boss around the other boys a bit, in the relaxed, plump Inuit way, when they came out at night to play ball under the moonlight, or to sing the Child’s Song to the Northern Lights.

But at fourteen an Inuit feels himself a man, and Kotuko was tired of making snares for wild-fowl and kit-foxes, and most tired of all of helping the women to chew seal-and deer-skins (that supples them as nothing else can) the long day through, while the men were out hunting. He wanted to go into the quaggi, the Singing-House, when the hunters gathered there for their mysteries, and the angekok, the sorcerer, frightened them into the most delightful fits after the lamps were put out, and you could hear the Spirit of the Reindeer stamping on the roof; and when a spear was thrust out into the open black night it came back covered with hot blood. He wanted to throw his big boots into the net with the tired air of the head of a family, and to gamble with the hunters when they dropped in of an evening and played a sort of home-made roulette with a tin pot and a nail. There were hundreds of things that he wanted to do, but the grown men laughed at him and said, “Wait till you have been in the buckle, Kotuko. Hunting is not ALL catching.”

But at fourteen, an Inuit feels like a man, and Kotuko was done making traps for wild birds and kit foxes. He was especially tired of helping the women chew seal and deer hides (which provide warmth like nothing else) all day while the men were out hunting. He wanted to go into the quaggi, the Singing-House, when the hunters gathered there for their rituals, and the angekok, the shaman, terrified them in the most exciting way after the lamps were extinguished, making it seem like the Spirit of the Reindeer was stomping on the roof; and when a spear was thrust out into the dark night, it came back dripping with warm blood. He wanted to toss his big boots into the net with the casualness of a family head and play games with the hunters when they came in at night, engaging in a homemade roulette with a tin pot and a nail. There were countless things he wanted to do, but the grown men laughed at him and said, “Just wait until you’ve been in the buckle, Kotuko. Hunting isn’t just about catching.”

Now that his father had named a puppy for him, things looked brighter. An Inuit does not waste a good dog on his son till the boy knows something of dog-driving; and Kotuko was more than sure that he knew more than everything.

Now that his dad had named a puppy after him, things seemed to be looking up. An Inuit doesn’t give a good dog to his son until the boy knows a bit about dog-driving; and Kotuko was more than confident that he knew everything there was to know.

If the puppy had not had an iron constitution he would have died from over-stuffing and over-handling. Kotuko made him a tiny harness with a trace to it, and hauled him all over the house-floor, shouting: “Aua! Ja aua!” (Go to the right). “Choiachoi! Ja choiachoi!” (Go to the left). “Ohaha!” (Stop). The puppy did not like it at all, but being fished for in this way was pure happiness beside being put to the sleigh for the first time. He just sat down on the snow, and played with the seal-hide trace that ran from his harness to the pitu, the big thong in the bows of the sleigh. Then the team started, and the puppy found the heavy ten-foot sleigh running up his back, and dragging him along the snow, while Kotuko laughed till the tears ran down his face. There followed days and days of the cruel whip that hisses like the wind over ice, and his companions all bit him because he did not know his work, and the harness chafed him, and he was dot allowed to sleep with Kotuko any more, but had to take the coldest place in the passage. It was a sad time for the puppy.

If the puppy hadn’t had a strong constitution, he would have died from being overstuffed and handled too much. Kotuko made him a tiny harness with a trace and dragged him all over the floor, yelling: “Aua! Ja aua!” (Go to the right). “Choiachoi! Ja choiachoi!” (Go to the left). “Ohaha!” (Stop). The puppy didn’t like it at all, but being pulled around like this was pure happiness compared to being hitched to the sleigh for the first time. He just sat down in the snow and played with the seal-hide trace that connected his harness to the pitu, the thick strap at the front of the sleigh. Then the team took off, and the puppy felt the heavy ten-foot sleigh pushing against his back and dragging him through the snow while Kotuko laughed until tears streamed down his face. Days went by filled with the cruel whip that hissed like the wind over ice, and his companions all bit him because he didn’t know what to do. The harness rubbed against him, and he wasn’t allowed to sleep with Kotuko anymore; instead, he had to take the coldest spot in the hallway. It was a sad time for the puppy.

The boy learned, too, as fast as the dog; though a dog-sleigh is a heart-breaking thing to manage. Each beast is harnessed, the weakest nearest to the driver, by his own separate trace, which runs under his left fore-leg to the main thong, where it is fastened by a sort of button and loop which can be slipped by a turn of the wrist, thus freeing one dog at a time. This is very necessary, because young dogs often get the trace between their hind legs, where it cuts to the bone. And they one and all WILL go visiting their friends as they run, jumping in and out among the traces. Then they fight, and the result is more mixed than a wet fishing-line next morning. A great deal of trouble can be avoided by scientific use of the whip. Every Inuit boy prides himself as being a master of the long lash; but it is easy to flick at a mark on the ground, and difficult to lean forward and catch a shirking dog just behind the shoulders when the sleigh is going at full speed. If you call one dog’s name for “visiting,” and accidentally lash another, the two will fight it out at once, and stop all the others. Again, if you travel with a companion and begin to talk, or by yourself and sing, the dogs will halt, turn round, and sit down to hear what you have to say. Kotuko was run away from once or twice through forgetting to block the sleigh when he stopped; and he broke many lashings, and ruined a few thongs before he could be trusted with a full team of eight and the light sleigh. Then he felt himself a person of consequence, and on smooth, black ice, with a bold heart and a quick elbow, he smoked along over the levels as fast as a pack in full cry. He would go ten miles to the seal-holes, and when he was on the hunting-grounds he would twitch a trace loose from the pitu, and free the big black leader, who was the cleverest dog in the team. As soon as the dog had scented a breathing-hole, Kotuko would reverse the sleigh, driving a couple of sawed-off antlers, that stuck up like perambulator-handles from the back-rest, deep into the snow, so that the team could not get away. Then he would crawl forward inch by inch, and wait till the seal came up to breathe. Then he would stab down swiftly with his spear and running-line, and presently would haul his seal up to the lip of the ice, while the black leader came up and helped to pull the carcass across the ice to the sleigh. That was the time when the harnessed dogs yelled and foamed with excitement, and Kotuko laid the long lash like a red-hot bar across all their faces, till the carcass froze stiff. Going home was the heavy work. The loaded sleigh had to be humoured among the rough ice, and the dogs sat down and looked hungrily at the seal instead of pulling. At last they would strike the well-worn sleigh-road to the village, and toodle-kiyi along the ringing ice, heads down and tails up, while Kotuko struck up the “An-gutivaun tai-na tau-na-ne taina” (The Song of the Returning Hunter), and voices hailed him from house to house under all that dim, star-littern sky.

The boy learned just as quickly as the dog, even though managing a dog-sled was tricky. Each dog is harnessed, with the weakest closest to the driver, using separate traces that run under their left front leg to the main line. They’re attached with a kind of button and loop that can be loosened with a flick of the wrist, making it possible to free one dog at a time. This is really important since young dogs often get their traces tangled between their hind legs, which can be painful. They all tend to wander off to visit each other while running, jumping in and out of the traces. Then they fight, resulting in a tangle messier than a wet fishing line the next morning. A lot of trouble can be avoided with expert use of the whip. Every Inuit boy prides himself on mastering the long lash, but it’s easy to snap at a spot on the ground and tough to lean forward and catch a slacking dog just behind the shoulders while the sled is moving fast. If you call out one dog's name for “visiting” and accidentally lash another, they’ll immediately start fighting, which will stop all the others. Also, if you’re traveling with someone and talking, or alone and singing, the dogs will pause, turn around, and sit down to listen. Kotuko ran away once or twice because he forgot to block the sled when he stopped; he broke many ties and ruined a few thongs before he could be trusted with a full team of eight dogs and the light sled. Then he felt important, and on smooth, black ice, with a brave heart and a quick motion, he sped across the flat land as fast as a pack in full chase. He would trek ten miles to the seal holes, and when he reached the hunting grounds, he would loosen a trace from the sled and free the big black leader, the smartest dog in the team. Once the dog caught the scent of a breathing hole, Kotuko would back up the sled, driving a couple of cut-off antlers, sticking up like stroller handles from the backrest, deep into the snow so the team couldn’t escape. Then he would crawl forward slowly, waiting for the seal to come up for air. At the right moment, he would stab down quickly with his spear and running line, and soon he would pull the seal up to the edge of the ice while the black leader helped drag the carcass over the ice to the sled. That’s when the harnessed dogs howled and foamed with excitement, and Kotuko laid the long lash like a hot bar across their faces until the carcass froze solid. The trip home was hard work. The loaded sled had to be carefully maneuvered among the rough ice, and the dogs would sit down and stare hungrily at the seal instead of pulling. Finally, they’d hit the well-traveled path to the village, trotting along the ringing ice with their heads down and tails up, while Kotuko sang “An-gutivaun tai-na tau-na-ne taina” (The Song of the Returning Hunter), with voices calling to him from house to house under the dim, starry sky.

When Kotuko the dog came to his full growth he enjoyed himself too. He fought his way up the team steadily, fight after fight, till one fine evening, over their food, he tackled the big, black leader (Kotuko the boy saw fair play), and made second dog of him, as they say. So he was promoted to the long thong of the leading dog, running five feet in advance of all the others: it was his bounden duty to stop all fighting, in harness or out of it, and he wore a collar of copper wire, very thick and heavy. On special occasions he was fed with cooked food inside the house, and sometimes was allowed to sleep on the bench with Kotuko. He was a good seal-dog, and would keep a musk-ox at bay by running round him and snapping at his heels. He would even—and this for a sleigh-dog is the last proof of bravery—he would even stand up to the gaunt Arctic wolf, whom all dogs of the North, as a rule, fear beyond anything that walks the snow. He and his master—they did not count the team of ordinary dogs as company—hunted together, day after day and night after night, fur-wrapped boy and savage, long-haired, narrow-eyed, white-fanged, yellow brute. All an Inuit has to do is to get food and skins for himself and his family. The women-folk make the skins into clothing, and occasionally help in trapping small game; but the bulk of the food—and they eat enormously—must be found by the men. If the supply fails there is no one up there to buy or beg or borrow from. The people must die.

When Kotuko the dog grew up, he had a great time too. He fought his way up the team steadily, fight after fight, until one fine evening, while they were eating, he took on the big black leader (Kotuko the boy witnessed fair play) and became the second dog, as they say. So he was promoted to the long lead of the leading dog, running five feet ahead of all the others: it was his job to stop all fights, whether in harness or out of it, and he wore a thick and heavy copper wire collar. On special occasions, he was fed cooked food inside the house and sometimes allowed to sleep on the bench with Kotuko. He was a good seal dog, able to keep a musk ox at bay by running around and snapping at its heels. He would even stand up to the gaunt Arctic wolf, which all the dogs in the North generally fear more than anything else that walks in the snow. He and his master—considering the team of ordinary dogs as nothing—hunted together day after day and night after night, the fur-wrapped boy and the fierce, long-haired, narrow-eyed, white-fanged, yellow brute. An Inuit's task is to gather food and skins for himself and his family. The women help make clothing from the skins and occasionally assist in trapping small game, but the majority of the food—and they eat a lot—must be procured by the men. If the supply runs out, there’s no one up there to buy, beg, or borrow from. The people must die.

An Inuit does not think of these chances till he is forced to. Kadlu, Kotuko, Amoraq, and the boy-baby who kicked about in Amoraq’s fur hood and chewed pieces of blubber all day, were as happy together as any family in the world. They came of a very gentle race—an Inuit seldom loses his temper, and almost never strikes a child—who did not know exactly what telling a real lie meant, still less how to steal. They were content to spear their living out of the heart of the bitter, hopeless cold; to smile oily smiles, and tell queer ghost and fairy tales of evenings, and eat till they could eat no more, and sing the endless woman’s song: “Amna aya, aya amna, ah! ah!” through the long lamp-lighted days as they mended their clothes and their hunting-gear.

An Inuit doesn't think about these chances until he has to. Kadlu, Kotuko, Amoraq, and the baby boy who kicked around in Amoraq’s fur hood and chewed on pieces of blubber all day were as happy together as any family in the world. They came from a very gentle race—an Inuit rarely loses his temper and almost never hits a child—who didn’t really understand what telling a genuine lie was, let alone how to steal. They were satisfied to get their sustenance from the harsh, bitter cold; to share warm smiles, tell strange ghost and fairy tales in the evenings, eat until they couldn't eat anymore, and sing the endless women’s song: “Amna aya, aya amna, ah! ah!” during the long lamp-lit days as they repaired their clothes and hunting gear.

But one terrible winter everything betrayed them. The Tununirmiut returned from the yearly salmon-fishing, and made their houses on the early ice to the north of Bylot’s Island, ready to go after the seal as soon as the sea froze. But it was an early and savage autumn. All through September there were continuous gales that broke up the smooth seal-ice when it was only four or five feet thick, and forced it inland, and piled a great barrier, some twenty miles broad, of lumped and ragged and needly ice, over which it was impossible to draw the dog-sleighs. The edge of the floe off which the seal were used to fish in winter lay perhaps twenty miles beyond this barrier, and out of reach of the Tununirmiut. Even so, they might have managed to scrape through the winter on their stock of frozen salmon and stored blubber, and what the traps gave them, but in December one of their hunters came across a tupik (a skin-tent) of three women and a girl nearly dead, whose men had come down from the far North and been crushed in their little skin hunting-boats while they were out after the long-horned narwhal. Kadlu, of course, could only distribute the women among the huts of the winter village, for no Inuit dare refuse a meal to a stranger. He never knows when his own turn may come to beg. Amoraq took the girl, who was about fourteen, into her own house as a sort of servant. From the cut of her sharp-pointed hood, and the long diamond pattern of her white deer-skin leggings, they supposed she came from Ellesmere Land. She had never seen tin cooking-pots or wooden-shod sleighs before; but Kotuko the boy and Kotuko the dog were rather fond of her.

But one brutal winter, everything turned against them. The Tununirmiut came back from their annual salmon fishing and set up their homes on the early ice north of Bylot’s Island, ready to hunt seals as soon as the sea froze. However, it was a harsh and early autumn. Throughout September, there were relentless gales that broke up the smooth seal ice when it was only four or five feet thick, pushing it inland and creating a massive pile of ragged ice about twenty miles wide, making it impossible to pull the dog sleds across. The edge of the floe where the seals usually fished in winter was maybe twenty miles beyond this barrier, and out of reach for the Tununirmiut. Even so, they could have survived the winter on their frozen salmon, stored blubber, and what they caught in traps, but in December, one of their hunters found a tupik (a skin tent) containing three women and a girl who were nearly dead. Their men had come down from the far North and had been crushed in their small skin hunting boats while trying to catch the long-horned narwhal. Kadlu, of course, could only take the women to the huts of the winter village, since no Inuit would refuse a meal to a stranger. You never know when it might be your turn to ask for help. Amoraq took the girl, who was about fourteen, into her home as a sort of servant. Based on the design of her pointed hood and the long diamond pattern of her white deer-skin leggings, they guessed she was from Ellesmere Land. She had never seen tin cooking pots or wooden sleds before, but Kotuko the boy and Kotuko the dog were quite fond of her.

Then all the foxes went south, and even the wolverine, that growling, blunt-headed little thief of the snow, did not take the trouble to follow the line of empty traps that Kotuko set. The tribe lost a couple of their best hunters, who were badly crippled in a fight with a musk-ox, and this threw more work on the others. Kotuko went out, day after day, with a light hunting-sleigh and six or seven of the strongest dogs, looking till his eyes ached for some patch of clear ice where a seal might perhaps have scratched a breathing-hole. Kotuko the dog ranged far and wide, and in the dead stillness of the ice-fields Kotuko the boy could hear his half-choked whine of excitement, above a seal-hole three miles away, as plainly as though he were at his elbow. When the dog found a hole the boy would build himself a little, low snow wall to keep off the worst of the bitter wind, and there he would wait ten, twelve, twenty hours for the seal to come up to breathe, his eyes glued to the tiny mark he had made above the hole to guide the downward thrust of his harpoon, a little seal-skin mat under his feet, and his legs tied together in the tutareang (the buckle that the old hunters had talked about). This helps to keep a man’s legs from twitching as he waits and waits and waits for the quick-eared seal to rise. Though there is no excitement in it, you can easily believe that the sitting still in the buckle with the thermometer perhaps forty degrees below zero is the hardest work an Inuit knows. When a seal was caught, Kotuko the dog would bound forward, his trace trailing behind him, and help to pull the body to the sleigh, where the tired and hungry dogs lay sullenly under the lee of the broken ice.

Then all the foxes headed south, and even the wolverine, that growling, blunt-headed little thief of the snow, didn’t bother to follow the line of empty traps that Kotuko set. The tribe lost a couple of their best hunters, who were seriously injured in a fight with a musk-ox, which put extra work on the others. Day after day, Kotuko went out with a light hunting sled and six or seven of the strongest dogs, searching until his eyes ached for any patch of open ice where a seal might have scratched a breathing hole. Kotuko the dog roamed far and wide, and in the complete silence of the ice fields, Kotuko the boy could hear his half-choked whine of excitement, three miles away above a seal hole, as clearly as if he were right next to him. When the dog found a hole, the boy would build a small snow wall to block the worst of the bitter wind, and there he would wait ten, twelve, even twenty hours for the seal to come up for air, his eyes fixed on the tiny mark he had made above the hole to aim his harpoon. He had a little seal-skin mat under his feet, and his legs tied together in the tutareang (the buckle that the old hunters had described). This helps keep a person’s legs from twitching as he waits and waits and waits for the quick-eared seal to surface. Though there’s no thrill in it, you can easily believe that sitting still in the buckle with the thermometer perhaps forty degrees below zero is the hardest work an Inuit knows. When a seal was caught, Kotuko the dog would leap forward, his trace trailing behind him, and help pull the body to the sled, where the tired and hungry dogs lay sulkily under the shelter of the broken ice.

A seal did not go very far, for each mouth in the little village had a right to be filled, and neither bone, hide, nor sinew was wasted. The dogs’ meat was taken for human use, and Amoraq fed the team with pieces of old summer skin-tents raked out from under the sleeping-bench, and they howled and howled again, and waked to howl hungrily. One could tell by the soap-stone lamps in the huts that famine was near. In good seasons, when blubber was plentiful, the light in the boat-shaped lamps would be two feet high—cheerful, oily, and yellow. Now it was a bare six inches: Amoraq carefully pricked down the moss wick, when an unwatched flame brightened for a moment, and the eyes of all the family followed her hand. The horror of famine up there in the great cold is not so much dying, as dying in the dark. All the Inuit dread the dark that presses on them without a break for six months in each year; and when the lamps are low in the houses the minds of people begin to be shaken and confused.

A seal didn't go very far because everyone in the little village needed to be fed, and nothing—bone, hide, or sinew—was wasted. The dogs' meat was used for people, and Amoraq fed the team with scraps of old summer skin-tents that were pulled out from under the sleeping-bench, and they howled and howled again, waking to howl in hunger. You could tell by the soapstone lamps in the huts that famine was approaching. In good times, when blubber was abundant, the light in the boat-shaped lamps would be two feet high—bright, oily, and yellow. Now it was only six inches: Amoraq carefully trimmed the moss wick, and when an unattended flame flickered for a moment, all the family members watched her hand. The fear of famine up there in the extreme cold isn’t just about dying, but dying in the dark. All the Inuit fear the darkness that invades them for six months each year; and when the lamps are low in the homes, people's minds start to become unsettled and confused.

But worse was to come.

But worse things were ahead.

The underfed dogs snapped and growled in the passages, glaring at the cold stars, and snuffing into the bitter wind, night after night. When they stopped howling the silence fell down again as solid and heavy as a snowdrift against a door, and men could hear the beating of their blood in the thin passages of the ear, and the thumping of their own hearts, that sounded as loud as the noise of sorcerers’ drums beaten across the snow. One night Kotuko the dog, who had been unusually sullen in harness, leaped up and pushed his head against Kotuko’s knee. Kotuko patted him, but the dog still pushed blindly forward, fawning. Then Kadlu waked, and gripped the heavy wolf-like head, and stared into the glassy eyes. The dog whimpered and shivered between Kadlu’s knees. The hair rose about his neck, and he growled as though a stranger were at the door; then he barked joyously, and rolled on the ground, and bit at Kotuko’s boot like a puppy.

The underfed dogs snapped and growled in the hallways, glaring at the cold stars and sniffing into the bitter wind, night after night. When they stopped howling, the silence descended again, solid and heavy like a snowdrift against a door, and people could hear their blood pulsing in the thin passages of their ears and the pounding of their own hearts, which sounded as loud as sorcerers' drums beating across the snow. One night, Kotuko the dog, who had been unusually moody in his harness, jumped up and nudged his head against Kotuko’s knee. Kotuko patted him, but the dog continued to push blindly forward, seeking affection. Then Kadlu woke up, grabbed the heavy, wolf-like head, and stared into the dog’s glassy eyes. The dog whimpered and shivered between Kadlu’s knees. The hair on his neck stood up, and he growled as if a stranger were at the door; then he barked happily, rolled on the ground, and nipped at Kotuko’s boot like a puppy.

“What is it?” said Kotuko; for he was beginning to be afraid.

“What is it?” Kotuko said, feeling a sense of fear starting to bubble up.

“The sickness,” Kadlu answered. “It is the dog sickness.” Kotuko the dog lifted his nose and howled and howled again.

“The sickness,” Kadlu replied. “It’s the dog sickness.” Kotuko the dog lifted his nose and howled and howled again.

“I have not seen this before. What will he do?” said Kotuko.

“I've never seen this before. What will he do?” said Kotuko.

Kadlu shrugged one shoulder a little, and crossed the hut for his short stabbing-harpoon. The big dog looked at him, howled again, and slunk away down the passage, while the other dogs drew aside right and left to give him ample room. When he was out on the snow he barked furiously, as though on the trail of a musk-ox, and, barking and leaping and frisking, passed out of sight. His trouble was not hydrophobia, but simple, plain madness. The cold and the hunger, and, above all, the dark, had turned his head; and when the terrible dog-sickness once shows itself in a team, it spreads like wild-fire. Next hunting-day another dog sickened, and was killed then and there by Kotuko as he bit and struggled among the traces. Then the black second dog, who had been the leader in the old days, suddenly gave tongue on an imaginary reindeer-track, and when they slipped him from the pitu he flew at the throat of an ice-cliff, and ran away as his leader had done, his harness on his back. After that no one would take the dogs out again. They needed them for something else, and the dogs knew it; and though they were tied down and fed by hand, their eyes were full of despair and fear. To make things worse, the old women began to tell ghost-tales, and to say that they had met the spirits of the dead hunters lost that autumn, who prophesied all sorts of horrible things.

Kadlu shrugged one shoulder slightly and crossed the hut to grab his short stabbing harpoon. The big dog looked at him, howled again, and slinked away down the passage, while the other dogs moved aside to give him plenty of space. Once he was out on the snow, he barked furiously, as if he were on the trail of a musk ox, and, barking and jumping around, disappeared from view. His issue wasn’t rabies but plain insanity. The cold, hunger, and especially the darkness had driven him mad; and once the terrible dog sickness shows up in a team, it spreads like wildfire. The next hunting day, another dog fell ill and was killed right there by Kotuko as he bit and struggled against the harness. Then the black second dog, who had been the leader in the past, suddenly barked at an imaginary reindeer track, and when they released him from the harness, he lunged at the throat of an ice cliff and ran off just like his leader had, with his harness still on. After that, no one wanted to take the dogs out again. They needed them for something else, and the dogs understood; even though they were tied down and fed by hand, their eyes were filled with despair and fear. To make matters worse, the old women started telling ghost stories, claiming they had encountered the spirits of the lost hunters from that autumn, who foretold all kinds of terrible things.

Kotuko grieved more for the loss of his dog than anything else; for though an Inuit eats enormously he also knows how to starve. But the hunger, the darkness, the cold, and the exposure told on his strength, and he began to hear voices inside his head, and to see people who were not there, out of the tail of his eye. One night—he had unbuckled himself after ten hours’ waiting above a “blind” seal-hole, and was staggering back to the village faint and dizzy—he halted to lean his back against a boulder which happened to be supported like a rocking-stone on a single jutting point of ice. His weight disturbed the balance of the thing, it rolled over ponderously, and as Kotuko sprang aside to avoid it, slid after him, squeaking and hissing on the ice-slope.

Kotuko was more upset about losing his dog than anything else; even though an Inuit can eat a lot, he also understands how to go without food. But the hunger, darkness, cold, and exposure were taking a toll on his strength. He started hearing voices in his head and seeing people out of the corner of his eye who weren’t really there. One night—after waiting for ten hours above a “blind” seal-hole and feeling faint and dizzy—he stopped to lean against a boulder that was balanced like a rocking-stone on a single point of ice. His weight made it lose its balance, and as Kotuko jumped aside to avoid it, the boulder rolled over heavily and slid down after him, squeaking and hissing on the icy slope.

That was enough for Kotuko. He had been brought up to believe that every rock and boulder had its owner (its inua), who was generally a one-eyed kind of a Woman-Thing called a tornaq, and that when a tornaq meant to help a man she rolled after him inside her stone house, and asked him whether he would take her for a guardian spirit. (In summer thaws the ice-propped rocks and boulders roll and slip all over the face of the land, so you can easily see how the idea of live stones arose.) Kotuko heard the blood beating in his ears as he had heard it all day, and he thought that was the tornaq of the stone speaking to him. Before he reached home he was quite certain that he had held a long conversation with her, and as all his people believed that this was quite possible, no one contradicted him.

That was enough for Kotuko. He had been raised to think that every rock and boulder had an owner (its inua), usually a one-eyed creature called a tornaq, and that when a tornaq wanted to help someone, she would roll after him inside her stone house and ask if he wanted her as a guardian spirit. (During summer thaws, the ice-supported rocks and boulders shift and slide all over the land, so you can see how the idea of living stones came about.) Kotuko could hear the blood pounding in his ears as he had all day, and he thought that was the tornaq of the stone speaking to him. By the time he got home, he was pretty sure he had a long conversation with her, and since everyone in his community believed this was possible, no one disagreed with him.

“She said to me, ‘I jump down, I jump down from my place on the snow,’” cried Kotuko, with hollow eyes, leaning forward in the half-lighted hut. “She said, ‘I will be a guide.’ She said, ‘I will guide you to the good seal-holes.’ To-morrow I go out, and the tornaq will guide me.”

“She told me, ‘I’m jumping down, I’m jumping down from my spot in the snow,’” cried Kotuko, with vacant eyes, leaning forward in the dimly lit hut. “She said, ‘I’ll be a guide.’ She said, ‘I’ll lead you to the best seal holes.’ Tomorrow I’m going out, and the tornaq will guide me.”

Then the angekok, the village sorcerer, came in, and Kotuko told him the tale a second time. It lost nothing in the telling.

Then the angekok, the village sorcerer, came in, and Kotuko told him the story a second time. It didn’t lose anything in the telling.

“Follow the tornait [the spirits of the stones], and they will bring us food again,” said the angekok.

“Follow the spirits of the stones, and they will bring us food again,” said the shaman.

Now the girl from the North had been lying near the lamp, eating very little and saying less for days past; but when Amoraq and Kadlu next morning packed and lashed a little hand-sleigh for Kotuko, and loaded it with his hunting-gear and as much blubber and frozen seal-meat as they could spare, she took the pulling-rope, and stepped out boldly at the boy’s side.

Now the girl from the North had been lying by the lamp, eating very little and saying even less for days. But when Amoraq and Kadlu packed and secured a small sled for Kotuko the next morning, loading it with his hunting gear and as much blubber and frozen seal meat as they could spare, she took the pulling rope and confidently stepped out beside the boy.

“Your house is my house,” she said, as the little bone-shod sleigh squeaked and bumped behind them in the awful Arctic night.

“Your house is my house,” she said, as the tiny bone-shod sleigh squeaked and bumped behind them in the dreadful Arctic night.

“My house is your house,” said Kotuko; “but I think that we shall both go to Sedna together.”

“My house is your house,” said Kotuko; “but I think we should both go to Sedna together.”

Now Sedna is the Mistress of the Underworld, and the Inuit believe that every one who dies must spend a year in her horrible country before going to Quadliparmiut, the Happy Place, where it never freezes and the fat reindeer trot up when you call.

Now Sedna is the Queen of the Underworld, and the Inuit believe that everyone who dies has to spend a year in her terrible realm before moving on to Quadliparmiut, the Happy Place, where it never gets cold and the fat reindeer come running when you call.

Through the village people were shouting: “The tornait have spoken to Kotuko. They will show him open ice. He will bring us the seal again!” Their voices were soon swallowed up by the cold, empty dark, and Kotuko and the girl shouldered close together as they strained on the pulling-rope or humoured the sleigh through the ice in the direction of the Polar Sea. Kotuko insisted that the tornaq of the stone had told him to go north, and north they went under Tuktuqdjung the Reindeer—those stars that we call the Great Bear.

Throughout the village, people were shouting, “The tornaq has spoken to Kotuko. They will show him open ice. He will bring us the seal again!” Their voices were soon drowned out by the cold, empty darkness, and Kotuko and the girl huddled close together as they strained on the pulling rope or guided the sleigh across the ice toward the Polar Sea. Kotuko insisted that the tornaq of the stone had directed him to go north, and north they traveled under Tuktuqdjung the Reindeer—those stars we know as the Great Bear.

No European could have made five miles a day over the ice-rubbish and the sharp-edged drifts; but those two knew exactly the turn of the wrist that coaxes a sleigh round a hummock, the jerk that nearly lifts it out of an ice-crack, and the exact strength that goes to the few quiet strokes of the spear-head that make a path possible when everything looks hopeless.

No European could have covered five miles a day over the icy debris and the jagged drifts; but those two knew just the right twist of the wrist that guides a sled around a bump, the pull that almost lifts it out of a crack in the ice, and the precise force needed for the few steady pushes of the spearhead that create a possible path when everything seems hopeless.

The girl said nothing, but bowed her head, and the long wolverine-fur fringe of her ermine hood blew across her broad, dark face. The sky above them was an intense velvety black, changing to bands of Indian red on the horizon, where the great stars burned like street-lamps. From time to time a greenish wave of the Northern Lights would roll across the hollow of the high heavens, flick like a flag, and disappear; or a meteor would crackle from darkness to darkness, trailing a shower of sparks behind. Then they could see the ridged and furrowed surface of the floe tipped and laced with strange colours—red, copper, and bluish; but in the ordinary starlight everything turned to one frost-bitten gray. The floe, as you will remember, had been battered and tormented by the autumn gales till it was one frozen earthquake. There were gullies and ravines, and holes like gravel-pits, cut in ice; lumps and scattered pieces frozen down to the original floor of the floe; blotches of old black ice that had been thrust under the floe in some gale and heaved up again; roundish boulders of ice; saw-like edges of ice carved by the snow that flies before the wind; and sunken pits where thirty or forty acres lay below the level of the rest of the field. From a little distance you might have taken the lumps for seal or walrus, overturned sleighs or men on a hunting expedition, or even the great Ten-legged White Spirit-Bear himself; but in spite of these fantastic shapes, all on the very edge of starting into life, there was neither sound nor the least faint echo of sound. And through this silence and through this waste, where the sudden lights flapped and went out again, the sleigh and the two that pulled it crawled like things in a nightmare—a nightmare of the end of the world at the end of the world.

The girl didn’t say anything, but she lowered her head and let the long wolverine-fur fringe of her ermine hood blow across her broad, dark face. The sky above was a deep velvety black, transitioning to bands of Indian red on the horizon, where the bright stars shone like street lamps. Occasionally, a greenish wave of the Northern Lights would roll across the vast sky, flick like a flag, and vanish; or a meteor would streak from darkness to darkness, leaving a trail of sparks behind. Then they could see the ridged and furrowed surface of the ice floe tipped and streaked with unusual colors—red, copper, and bluish; but in the normal starlight, everything turned to a frost-bitten gray. The floe, as you will remember, had been battered and tormented by autumn storms until it resembled one frozen earthquake. There were gullies and ravines, and holes like gravel pits cut into the ice; lumps and scattered pieces frozen to the original floor of the floe; patches of old black ice that had been pushed under the floe in some storm and then pushed back up; roundish ice boulders; jagged edges of ice shaped by the snow blowing in the wind; and sunken pits where thirty or forty acres lay below the level of the rest of the field. From a little distance, you might have mistaken the lumps for seals or walruses, overturned sleds or men on a hunting trip, or even the great Ten-legged White Spirit-Bear himself; but despite these bizarre shapes, all on the edge of coming to life, there was neither sound nor the slightest echo of sound. And through this silence and desolation, where the sudden lights flickered and faded again, the sleigh and the two pulling it crawled like things in a nightmare—a nightmare at the end of the world in this isolated place.

When they were tired Kotuko would make what the hunters call a “half-house,” a very small snow hut, into which they would huddle with the travelling-lamp, and try to thaw out the frozen seal-meat. When they had slept, the march began again—thirty miles a day to get ten miles northward. The girl was always very silent, but Kotuko muttered to himself and broke out into songs he had learned in the Singing-House—summer songs, and reindeer and salmon songs—all horribly out of place at that season. He would declare that he heard the tornaq growling to him, and would run wildly up a hummock, tossing his arms and speaking in loud, threatening tones. To tell the truth, Kotuko was very nearly crazy for the time being; but the girl was sure that he was being guided by his guardian spirit, and that everything would come right. She was not surprised, therefore, when at the end of the fourth march Kotuko, whose eyes were burning like fire-balls in his head, told her that his tornaq was following them across the snow in the shape of a two-headed dog. The girl looked where Kotuko pointed, and something seemed to slip into a ravine. It was certainly not human, but everybody knew that the tornait preferred to appear in the shape of bear and seal, and such like.

When they got tired, Kotuko would build what the hunters called a “half-house,” a tiny snow hut where they would gather with the traveling lamp and try to defrost the frozen seal meat. After they rested, they would set off again—thirty miles a day just to make ten miles north. The girl stayed very quiet, but Kotuko muttered to himself and broke into songs he'd learned in the Singing House—summer songs, and songs about reindeer and salmon—all completely out of place for that time of year. He claimed he heard the tornaq growling at him and would run up a hummock, flailing his arms and speaking in loud, threatening tones. Honestly, Kotuko was nearly out of his mind for the moment, but the girl believed he was being guided by his guardian spirit and that everything would turn out fine. So, she wasn't shocked when, after the fourth march, Kotuko, whose eyes were blazing like fireballs, told her that his tornaq was following them across the snow in the form of a two-headed dog. The girl looked where Kotuko pointed, and something seemed to slip into a ravine. It definitely wasn’t human, but everyone knew that the tornait preferred to show themselves as bears, seals, and similar creatures.

It might have been the Ten-legged White Spirit-Bear himself, or it might have been anything, for Kotuko and the girl were so starved that their eyes were untrustworthy. They had trapped nothing, and seen no trace of game since they had left the village; their food would not hold out for another week, and there was a gale coming. A Polar storm can blow for ten days without a break, and all that while it is certain death to be abroad. Kotuko laid up a snow-house large enough to take in the hand-sleigh (never be separated from your meat), and while he was shaping the last irregular block of ice that makes the key-stone of the roof, he saw a Thing looking at him from a little cliff of ice half a mile away. The air was hazy, and the Thing seemed to be forty feet long and ten feet high, with twenty feet of tail and a shape that quivered all along the outlines. The girl saw it too, but instead of crying aloud with terror, said quietly, “That is Quiquern. What comes after?”

It could have been the Ten-legged White Spirit-Bear, or it might have been anything, since Kotuko and the girl were so hungry that their vision was unreliable. They hadn’t caught anything and had seen no signs of game since leaving the village; their food wouldn’t last another week, and a storm was approaching. A Polar storm can last ten days straight, and being outside during that time is certain death. Kotuko built a snow-house big enough to fit the hand-sleigh (never separate from your meat), and while he was shaping the last uneven block of ice that would be the keystone of the roof, he spotted something watching him from a little ice cliff half a mile away. The air was foggy, and the creature looked to be forty feet long and ten feet high, with a twenty-foot tail and a shape that shimmered along the edges. The girl saw it too, but instead of screaming in fear, she calmly said, “That is Quiquern. What comes next?”

“He will speak to me,” said Kotuko; but the snow-knife trembled in his hand as he spoke, because however much a man may believe that he is a friend of strange and ugly spirits, he seldom likes to be taken quite at his word. Quiquern, too, is the phantom of a gigantic toothless dog without any hair, who is supposed to live in the far North, and to wander about the country just before things are going to happen. They may be pleasant or unpleasant things, but not even the sorcerers care to speak about Quiquern. He makes the dogs go mad. Like the Spirit-Bear, he has several extra pairs of legs,—six or eight,—and this Thing jumping up and down in the haze had more legs than any real dog needed. Kotuko and the girl huddled into their hut quickly. Of course if Quiquern had wanted them, he could have torn it to pieces above their heads, but the sense of a foot-thick snow-wall between themselves and the wicked dark was great comfort. The gale broke with a shriek of wind like the shriek of a train, and for three days and three nights it held, never varying one point, and never lulling even for a minute. They fed the stone lamp between their knees, and nibbled at the half-warm seal-meat, and watched the black soot gather on the roof for seventy-two long hours. The girl counted up the food in the sleigh; there was not more than two days’ supply, and Kotuko looked over the iron heads and the deer-sinew fastenings of his harpoon and his seal-lance and his bird-dart. There was nothing else to do.

“He will talk to me,” said Kotuko; but the snow-knife shook in his hand as he spoke, because no matter how much someone believes they are friends with strange and ugly spirits, they usually don’t like being taken too literally. Quiquern, too, is the ghost of a huge, toothless dog with no fur, believed to live in the far North and to roam the land right before significant events happen. These events can be good or bad, but even the sorcerers hesitate to mention Quiquern. He drives dogs insane. Like the Spirit-Bear, he has several extra pairs of legs—six or eight—and this creature bouncing around in the fog had more legs than any real dog could need. Kotuko and the girl quickly huddled into their hut. Of course, if Quiquern had wanted them, he could have ripped the hut apart above their heads, but the feeling of having a foot-thick snow wall between them and the wicked darkness was a great comfort. The storm roared with a wind shriek that sounded like a train, and it lasted for three days and three nights without changing a bit, never easing even for a moment. They kept the stone lamp going between their knees, nibbled on the half-warm seal meat, and watched the black soot accumulate on the roof for seventy-two long hours. The girl counted the food in the sled; there was no more than a two-day supply, and Kotuko examined the iron tips and the deer-sinew bindings of his harpoon, seal lance, and bird dart. There was nothing else to do.

“We shall go to Sedna soon—very soon,” the girl whispered. “In three days we shall lie down and go. Will your tornaq do nothing? Sing her an angekok’s song to make her come here.”

“We're going to Sedna soon—really soon,” the girl whispered. “In three days, we’ll lie down and go. Will your tornaq do anything? Sing her an angekok’s song to bring her here.”

He began to sing in the high-pitched howl of the magic songs, and the gale went down slowly. In the middle of his song the girl started, laid her mittened hand and then her head to the ice floor of the hut. Kotuko followed her example, and the two kneeled, staring into each other’s eyes, and listening with every nerve. He ripped a thin sliver of whalebone from the rim of a bird-snare that lay on the sleigh, and, after straightening, set it upright in a little hole in the ice, firming it down with his mitten. It was almost as delicately adjusted as a compass-needle, and now instead of listening they watched. The thin rod quivered a little—the least little jar in the world; then it vibrated steadily for a few seconds, came to rest, and vibrated again, this time nodding to another point of the compass.

He started to sing in the high-pitched wail of the magical songs, and the wind gradually calmed down. Midway through his song, the girl jolted, placed her mittened hand and then her head against the icy floor of the hut. Kotuko mimicked her, and the two knelt, gazing into each other’s eyes, fully attentive. He tore a thin piece of whalebone from the edge of a bird-snare that was resting on the sleigh, and after straightening it out, he set it upright in a small hole in the ice, pressing it down with his mitten. It was almost as carefully positioned as a compass needle, and now instead of listening, they watched. The thin rod quivered slightly—the slightest vibration imaginable; then it steadied for a few seconds, came to a stop, and vibrated again, this time tilting toward another direction on the compass.

“Too soon!” said Kotuko. “Some big floe has broken far away outside.”

“Too soon!” said Kotuko. “A large ice chunk has broken off far away outside.”

The girl pointed at the rod, and shook her head. “It is the big breaking,” she said. “Listen to the ground-ice. It knocks.”

The girl pointed at the rod and shook her head. “It’s the big breaking,” she said. “Listen to the ground ice. It’s knocking.”

When they kneeled this time they heard the most curious muffled grunts and knockings, apparently under their feet. Sometimes it sounded as though a blind puppy were squeaking above the lamp; then as if a stone were being ground on hard ice; and again, like muffled blows on a drum; but all dragged out and made small, as though they travelled through a little horn a weary distance away.

When they knelt this time, they heard the strangest muffled grunts and knocks, seemingly beneath them. At times, it sounded like a blind puppy squeaking above the lamp; then it resembled a stone being dragged across hard ice; and again, like muffled hits on a drum. But everything felt distant and shrank down, as if it were traveling through a little horn from far away.

“We shall not go to Sedna lying down,” said Kotuko. “It is the breaking. The tornaq has cheated us. We shall die.”

“We won’t go to Sedna without a fight,” said Kotuko. “This is the breaking point. The tornaq has deceived us. We will die.”

All this may sound absurd enough, but the two were face to face with a very real danger. The three days’ gale had driven the deep water of Baffin’s Bay southerly, and piled it on to the edge of the far-reaching land-ice that stretches from Bylot’s Island to the west. Also, the strong current which sets east out of Lancaster Sound carried with it mile upon mile of what they call pack-ice—rough ice that has not frozen into fields; and this pack was bombarding the floe at the same time that the swell and heave of the storm-worked sea was weakening and undermining it. What Kotuko and the girl had been listening to were the faint echoes of that fight thirty or forty miles away, and the little tell-tale rod quivered to the shock of it.

All this may sound pretty crazy, but the two were facing a very real danger. The three-day storm had pushed the deep water of Baffin’s Bay southward, piling it up against the edge of the expansive ice that stretches from Bylot’s Island to the west. Additionally, the strong current flowing east out of Lancaster Sound brought with it mile after mile of what they call pack ice—rough ice that hasn’t frozen into solid sheets; and this pack ice was crashing against the floe while the swell and movement of the stormy sea were weakening and undermining it. What Kotuko and the girl had been hearing were the faint echoes of that struggle thirty or forty miles away, and the little tell-tale rod trembled from the impact.

Now, as the Inuit say, when the ice once wakes after its long winter sleep, there is no knowing what may happen, for solid floe-ice changes shape almost as quickly as a cloud. The gale was evidently a spring gale sent out of time, and anything was possible.

Now, as the Inuit say, when the ice finally wakes up after its long winter nap, you never know what might happen, because solid floe-ice shifts shape almost as fast as a cloud. The wind was clearly a spring wind that arrived too early, and anything could happen.

Yet the two were happier in their minds than before. If the floe broke up there would be no more waiting and suffering. Spirits, goblins, and witch-people were moving about on the racking ice, and they might find themselves stepping into Sedna’s country side by side with all sorts of wild Things, the flush of excitement still on them. When they left the hut after the gale, the noise on the horizon was steadily growing, and the tough ice moaned and buzzed all round them.

Yet the two were happier in their minds than before. If the ice floe broke apart, there would be no more waiting and suffering. Spirits, goblins, and witches were moving around on the shifting ice, and they might find themselves stepping into Sedna’s territory alongside all kinds of wild creatures, the thrill of excitement still fresh in them. When they left the hut after the storm, the noise on the horizon was steadily increasing, and the tough ice groaned and hummed all around them.

“It is still waiting,” said Kotuko.

“It’s still waiting,” said Kotuko.

On the top of a hummock sat or crouched the eight-legged Thing that they had seen three days before—and it howled horribly.

On top of a small hill sat or crouched the eight-legged creature they had seen three days earlier—and it howled terrifyingly.

“Let us follow,” said the girl. “It may know some way that does not lead to Sedna”; but she reeled from weakness as she took the pulling-rope. The Thing moved off slowly and clumsily across the ridges, heading always toward the westward and the land, and they followed, while the growling thunder at the edge of the floe rolled nearer and nearer. The floe’s lip was split and cracked in every direction for three or four miles inland, and great pans of ten-foot-thick ice, from a few yards to twenty acres square, were jolting and ducking and surging into one another, and into the yet unbroken floe, as the heavy swell took and shook and spouted between them. This battering-ram ice was, so to speak, the first army that the sea was flinging against the floe. The incessant crash and jar of these cakes almost drowned the ripping sound of sheets of pack-ice driven bodily under the floe as cards are hastily pushed under a tablecloth. Where the water was shallow these sheets would be piled one atop of the other till the bottommost touched mud fifty feet down, and the discoloured sea banked behind the muddy ice till the increasing pressure drove all forward again. In addition to the floe and the pack-ice, the gale and the currents were bringing down true bergs, sailing mountains of ice, snapped off from the Greenland side of the water or the north shore of Melville Bay. They pounded in solemnly, the waves breaking white round them, and advanced on the floe like an old-time fleet under full sail. A berg that seemed ready to carry the world before it would ground helplessly in deep water, reel over, and wallow in a lather of foam and mud and flying frozen spray, while a much smaller and lower one would rip and ride into the flat floe, flinging tons of ice on either side, and cutting a track half a mile long before it was stopped. Some fell like swords, shearing a raw-edged canal; and others splintered into a shower of blocks, weighing scores of tons apiece, that whirled and skirted among the hummocks. Others, again, rose up bodily out of the water when they shoaled, twisted as though in pain, and fell solidly on their sides, while the sea threshed over their shoulders. This trampling and crowding and bending and buckling and arching of the ice into every possible shape was going on as far as the eye could reach all along the north line of the floe. From where Kotuko and the girl were, the confusion looked no more than an uneasy, rippling, crawling movement under the horizon; but it came toward them each moment, and they could hear, far away to landward a heavy booming, as it might have been the boom of artillery through a fog. That showed that the floe was being jammed home against the iron cliffs of Bylot’s Island, the land to the southward behind them.

“Let’s follow,” said the girl. “It might know a way that doesn’t lead to Sedna,” but she staggered from weakness as she grabbed the pulling rope. The Thing moved off slowly and clumsily across the ridges, always heading west toward the land, and they followed, while the rumbling thunder at the edge of the floe rolled closer and closer. The floe’s edge was split and cracked in every direction for three or four miles inland, and huge sheets of ten-foot-thick ice, ranging from a few yards to twenty acres wide, were colliding and surging into each other and the still unbroken floe as the heavy swell tossed and shook between them. This battering-ram ice was, in a sense, the first wave of force the sea was throwing against the floe. The constant crash and jolt of these pieces nearly drowned out the ripping sound of sheets of pack ice being forcefully pushed under the floe, like cards hastily shoved under a tablecloth. Where the water was shallow, these sheets piled up on top of each other until the bottom one touched mud fifty feet down, and the murky sea rose behind the muddy ice until the growing pressure pushed everything forward again. Along with the floe and the pack ice, the wind and currents were driving down real icebergs, massive floating mountains of ice, broken off from the Greenland side of the water or the north shore of Melville Bay. They came in majestically, the waves crashing white around them, advancing on the floe like an old fleet under full sail. An iceberg that looked ready to move the world would helplessly ground in deep water, tip over, and thrash in a mess of foam and mud and flying frozen spray, while a much smaller and lower one would crash into the flat floe, tossing tons of ice on either side and carving a path half a mile long before it stopped. Some fell like swords, cutting a jagged canal; others shattered into a spray of blocks each weighing tons, swirling and skimming among the hummocks. Others again rose up out of the water when they got shallow, twisted as if in pain, and fell solidly onto their sides, while the sea rushed over their tops. This trampling, crowding, bending, buckling, and arching of the ice into every shape possible stretched as far as the eye could see all along the northern edge of the floe. From where Kotuko and the girl were, the chaos looked like nothing more than an uneasy, rippling motion under the horizon, but it was approaching them every moment, and they could hear, far away toward the land, a heavy booming, like the sound of cannon fire through fog. That signaled that the floe was being forced against the iron cliffs of Bylot’s Island, the land to the south behind them.

“This has never been before,” said Kotuko, staring stupidly. “This is not the time. How can the floe break NOW?”

“This has never happened before,” said Kotuko, staring blankly. “This isn’t the time. How can the ice break NOW?”

“Follow THAT!” the girl cried, pointing to the Thing half limping, half running distractedly before them. They followed, tugging at the hand-sleigh, while nearer and nearer came the roaring march of the ice. At last the fields round them cracked and starred in every direction, and the cracks opened and snapped like the teeth of wolves. But where the Thing rested, on a mound of old and scattered ice-blocks some fifty feet high, there was no motion. Kotuko leaped forward wildly, dragging the girl after him, and crawled to the bottom of the mound. The talking of the ice grew louder and louder round them, but the mound stayed fast, and, as the girl looked at him, he threw his right elbow upward and outward, making the Inuit sign for land in the shape of an island. And land it was that the eight-legged, limping Thing had led them to—some granite-tipped, sand-beached islet off the coast, shod and sheathed and masked with ice so that no man could have told it from the floe, but at the bottom solid earth, and not shifting ice! The smashing and rebound of the floes as they grounded and splintered marked the borders of it, and a friendly shoal ran out to the northward, and turned aside the rush of the heaviest ice, exactly as a ploughshare turns over loam. There was danger, of course, that some heavily squeezed ice-field might shoot up the beach, and plane off the top of the islet bodily; but that did not trouble Kotuko and the girl when they made their snow-house and began to eat, and heard the ice hammer and skid along the beach. The Thing had disappeared, and Kotuko was talking excitedly about his power over spirits as he crouched round the lamp. In the middle of his wild sayings the girl began to laugh, and rock herself backward and forward.

“Follow THAT!” the girl yelled, pointing to the creature half limping, half running erratically in front of them. They followed, pulling the sled, while the roaring march of the ice got closer and closer. Finally, the fields around them cracked and split in every direction, and the cracks opened and snapped like wolf teeth. But where the creature rested on a mound of old, scattered ice blocks about fifty feet high, there was no movement. Kotuko wildly leaped forward, dragging the girl along, and crawled to the base of the mound. The noise of the ice grew louder around them, but the mound remained stable, and as the girl looked at him, he raised his right elbow upward and outward, making the Inuit sign for land shaped like an island. And indeed, it was land that the eight-legged, limping creature had led them to—a granite-tipped, sandy beach islet off the coast, covered and hidden by ice so that no one could distinguish it from the ice floe, but beneath was solid earth, not shifting ice! The crashing and rebounding of the ice floes as they grounded and shattered marked its borders, and a friendly shoal extended northward, diverting the flow of the heaviest ice, just like a plowshare turns over soil. There was, of course, the risk that a large ice field might surge up the beach and completely flatten the islet; but that didn't worry Kotuko and the girl as they built their snow house and started to eat, hearing the ice crash and slide along the beach. The creature had vanished, and Kotuko was excitedly talking about his power over spirits as he crouched around the lamp. In the middle of his wild talk, the girl began to laugh and rocked back and forth.

Behind her shoulder, crawling into the hut crawl by crawl, there were two heads, one yellow and one black, that belonged to two of the most sorrowful and ashamed dogs that ever you saw. Kotuko the dog was one, and the black leader was the other. Both were now fat, well-looking, and quite restored to their proper minds, but coupled to each other in an extraordinary fashion. When the black leader ran off, you remember, his harness was still on him. He must have met Kotuko the dog, and played or fought with him, for his shoulder-loop had caught in the plaited copper wire of Kotuko’s collar, and had drawn tight, so that neither could get at the trace to gnaw it apart, but each was fastened sidelong to his neighbour’s neck. That, with the freedom of hunting on their own account, must have helped to cure their madness. They were very sober.

Behind her shoulder, crawling into the hut bit by bit, were two heads, one yellow and one black, belonging to two of the saddest and most ashamed dogs you could ever see. One was Kotuko the dog, and the black one was the leader. Both were now healthy, looking good, and pretty much back to their usual selves, but they were strangely connected to each other. Remember when the black leader ran off? His harness was still on him. He must have met Kotuko and either played or fought with him because his shoulder loop had gotten caught in the woven copper wire of Kotuko’s collar, pulling tight so neither could reach the trace to gnaw it apart, leaving each dog stuck to the other’s neck. That, along with the freedom to hunt on their own, probably helped bring them back to their senses. They looked very serious.

The girl pushed the two shamefaced creatures towards Kotuko, and, sobbing with laughter, cried, “That is Quiquern, who led us to safe ground. Look at his eight legs and double head!”

The girl nudged the two embarrassed creatures toward Kotuko and, laughing so hard she was almost in tears, exclaimed, “That’s Quiquern, who guided us to safety. Check out his eight legs and two heads!”

Kotuko cut them free, and they fell into his arms, yellow and black together, trying to explain how they had got their senses back again. Kotuko ran a hand down their ribs, which were round and well clothed. “They have found food,” he said, with a grin. “I do not think we shall go to Sedna so soon. My tornaq sent these. The sickness has left them.”

Kotuko cut them loose, and they collapsed into his arms, yellow and black together, trying to explain how they had regained their senses. Kotuko ran a hand down their ribcages, which were round and well-fed. “They’ve found food,” he said with a grin. “I don’t think we’ll be going to Sedna anytime soon. My tornaq sent these. The sickness has left them.”

As soon as they had greeted Kotuko, these two, who had been forced to sleep and eat and hunt together for the past few weeks, flew at each other’s throat, and there was a beautiful battle in the snow-house. “Empty dogs do not fight,” Kotuko said. “They have found the seal. Let us sleep. We shall find food.”

As soon as they greeted Kotuko, these two, who had been made to sleep, eat, and hunt together for the past few weeks, went at each other’s throats, creating a fierce fight in the snow-house. “Hungry dogs don’t fight,” Kotuko said. “They’ve found the seal. Let’s get some sleep. We’ll find food.”

When they waked there was open water on the north beach of the island, and all the loosened ice had been driven landward. The first sound of the surf is one of the most delightful that the Inuit can hear, for it means that spring is on the road. Kotuko and the girl took hold of hands and smiled, for the clear, full roar of the surge among the ice reminded them of salmon and reindeer time and the smell of blossoming ground-willows. Even as they looked, the sea began to skim over between the floating cakes of ice, so intense was the cold; but on the horizon there was a vast red glare, and that was the light of the sunken sun. It was more like hearing him yawn in his sleep than seeing him rise, and the glare lasted for only a few minutes, but it marked the turn of the year. Nothing, they felt, could alter that.

When they woke up, there was open water on the north beach of the island, and all the broken ice had been pushed onto the shore. The first sound of the surf is one of the most joyful things that the Inuit can hear because it means that spring is coming. Kotuko and the girl held hands and smiled, as the clear, loud roar of the waves among the ice reminded them of salmon and reindeer season and the scent of blooming ground-willows. As they watched, the sea began to flow between the floating pieces of ice, so intense was the cold; but on the horizon, there was a bright red glow, and that was the light of the setting sun. It felt more like hearing him yawn in his sleep than actually seeing him rise, and the glow lasted only a few minutes, but it signified a change in the year. They felt that nothing could change that.

Kotuko found the dogs fighting over a fresh-killed seal who was following the fish that a gale always disturbs. He was the first of some twenty or thirty seal that landed on the island in the course of the day, and till the sea froze hard there were hundreds of keen black heads rejoicing in the shallow free water and floating about with the floating ice.

Kotuko saw the dogs fighting over a freshly caught seal that was following the fish disturbed by a strong wind. This seal was the first of about twenty or thirty that came ashore on the island throughout the day, and until the sea froze solid, there were hundreds of eager dark heads enjoying the shallow open water and drifting alongside the floating ice.

It was good to eat seal-liver again; to fill the lamps recklessly with blubber, and watch the flame blaze three feet in the air; but as soon as the new sea-ice bore, Kotuko and the girl loaded the hand-sleigh, and made the two dogs pull as they had never pulled in their lives, for they feared what might have happened in their village. The weather was as pitiless as usual; but it is easier to draw a sleigh loaded with good food than to hunt starving. They left five-and-twenty seal carcasses buried in the ice of the beach, all ready for use, and hurried back to their people. The dogs showed them the way as soon as Kotuko told them what was expected, and though there was no sign of a landmark, in two days they were giving tongue outside Kadlu’s house. Only three dogs answered them; the others had been eaten, and the houses were all dark. But when Kotuko shouted, “Ojo!” (boiled meat), weak voices replied, and when he called the muster of the village name by name, very distinctly, there were no gaps in it.

It felt great to eat seal liver again, to fill the lamps carelessly with blubber and watch the flames shoot up three feet high. But as soon as the new sea ice was strong enough, Kotuko and the girl loaded up the hand sleigh and made the two dogs pull like they’d never pulled before, worried about what might have happened in their village. The weather was as harsh as ever, but it’s easier to haul a sleigh full of good food than to hunt while starving. They left twenty-five seal carcasses buried in the beach ice, all set for later, and rushed back to their people. The dogs led the way as soon as Kotuko told them what to do, and even with no visible landmarks, they arrived barking outside Kadlu’s house in just two days. Only three dogs responded; the others had been eaten, and all the houses were dark. But when Kotuko shouted “Ojo!” (boiled meat), weak voices answered, and when he called out the villagers’ names one by one, there were no gaps in the list.

An hour later the lamps blazed in Kadlu’s house; snow-water was heating; the pots were beginning to simmer, and the snow was dripping from the roof, as Amoraq made ready a meal for all the village, and the boy-baby in the hood chewed at a strip of rich nutty blubber, and the hunters slowly and methodically filled themselves to the very brim with seal-meat. Kotuko and the girl told their tale. The two dogs sat between them, and whenever their names came in, they cocked an ear apiece and looked most thoroughly ashamed of themselves. A dog who has once gone mad and recovered, the Inuit say, is safe against all further attacks.

An hour later, the lamps lit up in Kadlu’s house; the snowmelt was warming up; the pots were starting to bubble, and snow was dripping from the roof as Amoraq prepared a meal for everyone in the village. The baby boy in the hood munched on a piece of rich, nutty blubber, while the hunters slowly and methodically filled themselves to the brim with seal meat. Kotuko and the girl shared their story. The two dogs sat between them, and every time their names were mentioned, they perked up and looked genuinely embarrassed. According to the Inuit, a dog that has gone mad and then recovered is safe from ever getting mad again.

“So the tornaq did not forget us,” said Kotuko. “The storm blew, the ice broke, and the seal swam in behind the fish that were frightened by the storm. Now the new seal-holes are not two days distant. Let the good hunters go to-morrow and bring back the seal I have speared—twenty-five seal buried in the ice. When we have eaten those we will all follow the seal on the floe.”

“So the tornaq hasn’t forgotten about us,” Kotuko said. “The storm came, the ice cracked, and the seal swam in after the fish that got scared by the storm. Now the new seal holes are just a couple of days away. Let the good hunters go tomorrow and bring back the seal I’ve speared—twenty-five seals buried in the ice. Once we’ve eaten those, we’ll all follow the seals on the floe.”

“What do YOU do?” said the sorcerer in the same sort of voice as he used to Kadlu, richest of the Tununirmiut.

“What do YOU do?” said the sorcerer in the same tone he used with Kadlu, the wealthiest of the Tununirmiut.

Kadlu looked at the girl from the North, and said quietly, “WE build a house.” He pointed to the north-west side of Kadlu’s house, for that is the side on which the married son or daughter always lives.

Kadlu looked at the girl from the North and said softly, “We’re building a house.” He pointed to the north-west side of Kadlu’s house, as that’s where the married son or daughter always lives.

The girl turned her hands palm upward, with a little despairing shake of her head. She was a foreigner, picked up starving, and could bring nothing to the housekeeping.

The girl turned her hands palm up, shaking her head slightly in despair. She was a foreigner, found starving, and couldn’t contribute anything to the household.

Amoraq jumped from the bench where she sat, and began to sweep things into the girl’s lap—stone lamps, iron skin-scrapers, tin kettles, deer-skins embroidered with musk-ox teeth, and real canvas-needles such as sailors use—the finest dowry that has ever been given on the far edge of the Arctic Circle, and the girl from the North bowed her head down to the very floor.

Amoraq jumped off the bench where she was sitting and started to gather things into the girl's lap—stone lamps, iron skin scrapers, tin kettles, deer skins decorated with musk-ox teeth, and genuine canvas needles like those used by sailors—the best dowry that has ever been given at the far edge of the Arctic Circle, and the girl from the North bowed her head all the way to the floor.

“Also these!” said Kotuko, laughing and signing to the dogs, who thrust their cold muzzles into the girl’s face.

“Also these!” Kotuko said, laughing and signaling to the dogs, who pushed their cold noses into the girl’s face.

“Ah,” said the angekok, with an important cough, as though he had been thinking it all over. “As soon as Kotuko left the village I went to the Singing-House and sang magic. I sang all the long nights, and called upon the Spirit of the Reindeer. MY singing made the gale blow that broke the ice and drew the two dogs toward Kotuko when the ice would have crushed his bones. MY song drew the seal in behind the broken ice. My body lay still in the quaggi, but my spirit ran about on the ice, and guided Kotuko and the dogs in all the things they did. I did it.”

“Ah,” said the angekok, with a significant cough, as if he had been thinking it through. “As soon as Kotuko left the village, I went to the Singing-House and sang magic. I sang through the long nights and called on the Spirit of the Reindeer. My singing created the wind that broke the ice and pulled the two dogs toward Kotuko when the ice would have crushed his bones. My song brought the seal in behind the broken ice. My body lay still in the quaggi, but my spirit roamed the ice, guiding Kotuko and the dogs in everything they did. I did it.”

Everybody was full and sleepy, so no one contradicted; and the angekok, by virtue of his office, helped himself to yet another lump of boiled meat, and lay down to sleep with the others in the warm, well-lighted, oil-smelling home.

Everybody was full and sleepy, so no one disagreed; and the angekok, due to his position, helped himself to another chunk of boiled meat and lay down to sleep with the others in the warm, well-lit, oil-scented home.


Now Kotuko, who drew very well in the Inuit fashion, scratched pictures of all these adventures on a long, flat piece of ivory with a hole at one end. When he and the girl went north to Ellesmere Land in the year of the Wonderful Open Winter, he left the picture-story with Kadlu, who lost it in the shingle when his dog-sleigh broke down one summer on the beach of Lake Netilling at Nikosiring, and there a Lake Inuit found it next spring and sold it to a man at Imigen who was interpreter on a Cumberland Sound whaler, and he sold it to Hans Olsen, who was afterward a quartermaster on board a big steamer that took tourists to the North Cape in Norway. When the tourist season was over, the steamer ran between London and Australia, stopping at Ceylon, and there Olsen sold the ivory to a Cingalese jeweller for two imitation sapphires. I found it under some rubbish in a house at Colombo, and have translated it from one end to the other.

Now Kotuko, who was very skilled at drawing in the Inuit style, created pictures of all these adventures on a long, flat piece of ivory with a hole at one end. When he and the girl traveled north to Ellesmere Land during the year of the Wonderful Open Winter, he left the picture story with Kadlu, who lost it in the gravel when his dog sled broke down one summer on the beach of Lake Netilling at Nikosiring. A Lake Inuit found it the following spring and sold it to a man at Imigen who worked as an interpreter on a whaling ship from Cumberland Sound. This man then sold it to Hans Olsen, who later became a quartermaster on a large steamer that took tourists to the North Cape in Norway. After the tourist season ended, the steamer operated between London and Australia, making stops in Ceylon, where Olsen sold the ivory to a Cingalese jeweler for two imitation sapphires. I discovered it under some debris in a house in Colombo and have translated it from one end to the other.





‘ANGUTIVAUN TAINA’

[This is a very free translation of the Song of the Returning Hunter, as the men used to sing it after seal-spearing. The Inuit always repeat things over and over again.]

[This is a very loose translation of the Song of the Returning Hunter, as the men would sing it after hunting seals. The Inuit always repeat things multiple times.]

      Our gloves are stiff with the frozen blood,
        Our furs with the drifted snow,
      As we come in with the seal—the seal!
        In from the edge of the floe.

      Au jana! Aua! Oha! Haq!
        And the yelping dog-teams go,
      And the long whips crack, and the men come back,
        Back from the edge of the floe!

      We tracked our seal to his secret place,
        We heard him scratch below,
      We made our mark, and we watched beside,
        Out on the edge of the floe.

      We raised our lance when he rose to breathe,
        We drove it downward—so!
      And we played him thus, and we killed him thus,
        Out on the edge of the floe.

      Our gloves are glued with the frozen blood,
        Our eyes with the drifting snow;
      But we come back to our wives again,
        Back from the edge of the floe!

      Au jana! Aua! Oha! Haq!
        And the loaded dog-teams go,
      And the wives can hear their men come back.
        Back from the edge of the floe!
      Our gloves are stiff with frozen blood,  
        Our furs with the drifted snow,  
      As we come in with the seal—the seal!  
        In from the edge of the floe.  
  
      Au jana! Aua! Oha! Haq!  
        And the yelping dog teams go,  
      And the long whips crack, and the men come back,  
        Back from the edge of the floe!  
  
      We tracked our seal to his secret spot,  
        We heard him scratch below,  
      We made our mark, and we watched beside,  
        Out on the edge of the floe.  
  
      We raised our lance when he came up to breathe,  
        We drove it down—just like that!  
      And we played him this way, and we killed him this way,  
        Out on the edge of the floe.  
  
      Our gloves are stuck with frozen blood,  
        Our eyes with the drifting snow;  
      But we come back to our wives again,  
        Back from the edge of the floe!  
  
      Au jana! Aua! Oha! Haq!  
        And the loaded dog teams go,  
      And the wives can hear their men coming back.  
        Back from the edge of the floe!  




RED DOG

     For our white and our excellent nights—-for the nights of
           swift running.
         Fair ranging, far seeing, good hunting, sure cunning!
     For the smells of the dawning, untainted, ere dew has departed!
     For the rush through the mist, and the quarry blind-started!
     For the cry of our mates when the sambhur has wheeled and is
           standing at bay,
               For the risk and the riot of night!
               For the sleep at the lair-mouth by day,
               It is met, and we go to the fight.
                                 Bay! O Bay!
     For our bright and amazing nights—-for the nights of
           fast running.
         Fair range, keen sight, good hunting, and smart tricks!
     For the fresh smells of dawn, pure before the dew has gone!
     For the dash through the fog, and the game caught off guard!
     For the shout of our friends when the stag has turned and is
           standing ready,
               For the thrill and excitement of night!
               For the sleep at the den's entrance by day,
               It is faced, and we head into the fight.
                                 Bay! O Bay!

It was after the letting in of the Jungle that the pleasantest part of Mowgli’s life began. He had the good conscience that comes from paying debts; all the Jungle was his friend, and just a little afraid of him. The things that he did and saw and heard when he was wandering from one people to another, with or without his four companions, would make many many stories, each as long as this one. So you will never be told how he met the Mad Elephant of Mandla, who killed two-and-twenty bullocks drawing eleven carts of coined silver to the Government Treasury, and scattered the shiny rupees in the dust; how he fought Jacala, the Crocodile, all one long night in the Marshes of the North, and broke his skinning-knife on the brute’s back-plates; how he found a new and longer knife round the neck of a man who had been killed by a wild boar, and how he tracked that boar and killed him as a fair price for the knife; how he was caught up once in the Great Famine, by the moving of the deer, and nearly crushed to death in the swaying hot herds; how he saved Hathi the Silent from being once more trapped in a pit with a stake at the bottom, and how, next day, he himself fell into a very cunning leopard-trap, and how Hathi broke the thick wooden bars to pieces above him; how he milked the wild buffaloes in the swamp, and how——

It was after he entered the Jungle that the best part of Mowgli's life began. He felt the good conscience that comes from helping others; the entire Jungle was his friend and just a little afraid of him. The things he did, saw, and heard while wandering between different groups of people, with or without his four companions, could fill countless stories, each just as long as this one. So you'll never hear about how he encountered the Mad Elephant of Mandla, who killed twenty-two bullocks pulling eleven carts filled with coins on their way to the Government Treasury, scattering shiny rupees everywhere; how he battled Jacala, the Crocodile, for an entire night in the Northern Marshes, breaking his skinning knife against the beast’s tough back; how he discovered a new and longer knife around the neck of a man who had been killed by a wild boar, and how he tracked that boar down and killed it in exchange for the knife; how he once got caught up in the Great Famine during the deer's migration and almost got crushed to death in the swarming, hot herds; how he saved Hathi the Silent from falling into a trap with a stake at the bottom, and how the next day he himself fell into a clever leopard trap, only for Hathi to break the thick wooden bars to save him; how he milked the wild buffaloes in the swamp, and how——

But we must tell one tale at a time. Father and Mother Wolf died, and Mowgli rolled a big boulder against the mouth of their cave, and cried the Death Song over them; Baloo grew very old and stiff, and even Bagheera, whose nerves were steel and whose muscles were iron, was a shade slower on the kill than he had been. Akela turned from gray to milky white with pure age; his ribs stuck out, and he walked as though he had been made of wood, and Mowgli killed for him. But the young wolves, the children of the disbanded Seeonee Pack, throve and increased, and when there were about forty of them, masterless, full-voiced, clean-footed five-year-olds, Akela told them that they ought to gather themselves together and follow the Law, and run under one head, as befitted the Free People.

But we have to tell one story at a time. Father and Mother Wolf died, and Mowgli rolled a large boulder against the entrance of their cave, crying the Death Song for them; Baloo became very old and stiff, and even Bagheera, whose nerves were like steel and muscles like iron, was a bit slower on the kill than he used to be. Akela turned from gray to a milky white due to old age; his ribs were protruding, and he walked as if he were made of wood, and Mowgli hunted for him. But the young wolves, the offspring of the disbanded Seeonee Pack, thrived and multiplied, and when there were about forty of them—masterless, full of voices, and clean-footed five-year-olds—Akela told them that they should come together, follow the Law, and run under one leader, as was right for the Free People.

This was not a question in which Mowgli concerned himself, for, as he said, he had eaten sour fruit, and he knew the tree it hung from; but when Phao, son of Phaona (his father was the Gray Tracker in the days of Akela’s headship), fought his way to the leadership of the Pack, according to the Jungle Law, and the old calls and songs began to ring under the stars once more, Mowgli came to the Council Rock for memory’s sake. When he chose to speak the Pack waited till he had finished, and he sat at Akela’s side on the rock above Phao. Those were days of good hunting and good sleeping. No stranger cared to break into the jungles that belonged to Mowgli’s people, as they called the Pack, and the young wolves grew fat and strong, and there were many cubs to bring to the Looking-over. Mowgli always attended a Looking-over, remembering the night when a black panther bought a naked brown baby into the pack, and the long call, “Look, look well, O Wolves,” made his heart flutter. Otherwise, he would be far away in the Jungle with his four brothers, tasting, touching, seeing, and feeling new things.

Mowgli didn't really think about this question because, as he mentioned, he had eaten sour fruit and knew where it came from; but when Phao, son of Phaona (his father was the Gray Tracker back when Akela was in charge), fought his way to lead the Pack according to Jungle Law, and the old calls and songs started echoing under the stars again, Mowgli returned to the Council Rock for the memories. When he decided to speak, the Pack waited until he finished, and he sat beside Akela on the rock above Phao. Those were good days for hunting and sleeping. No outsider dared to enter the jungles belonging to Mowgli's people, as they referred to the Pack, and the young wolves thrived, growing fat and strong, while there were many cubs to bring to the Looking-over. Mowgli always went to a Looking-over, remembering the night when a black panther brought a naked brown baby into the pack, and the long call, "Look, look well, O Wolves," made his heart race. Otherwise, he would be deep in the Jungle with his four brothers, exploring and experiencing new things.

One twilight when he was trotting leisurely across the ranges to give Akela the half of a buck that he had killed, while the Four jogged behind him, sparring a little, and tumbling one another over for joy of being alive, he heard a cry that had never been heard since the bad days of Shere Khan. It was what they call in the Jungle the pheeal, a hideous kind of shriek that the jackal gives when he is hunting behind a tiger, or when there is a big killing afoot. If you can imagine a mixture of hate, triumph, fear, and despair, with a kind of leer running through it, you will get some notion of the pheeal that rose and sank and wavered and quavered far away across the Waingunga. The Four stopped at once, bristling and growling. Mowgli’s hand went to his knife, and he checked, the blood in his face, his eyebrows knotted.

One evening, as he was casually trotting across the hills to deliver half of a buck he had killed to Akela, the Four followed closely behind, playfully sparring and tumbling over each other in joy at being alive. Suddenly, he heard a cry that hadn’t been heard since the dark days of Shere Khan. It was what they call in the Jungle the pheeal, a chilling shriek the jackal makes when it’s hunting behind a tiger or when there's a major kill happening. If you can picture a mix of hatred, triumph, fear, and despair, all with a kind of mocking edge, you’d understand the pheeal that rose and fell and wavered across the Waingunga. The Four immediately stopped, bristling and growling. Mowgli's hand went to his knife, and he felt the blood rush to his face, his eyebrows knitted together.

“There is no Striped One dare kill here,” he said.

“There’s no way the Striped One would be killed here,” he said.

“That is not the cry of the Forerunner,” answered Gray Brother. “It is some great killing. Listen!”

“That’s not the Forerunner’s call,” responded Gray Brother. “It’s something serious. Listen!”

It broke out again, half sobbing and half chuckling, just as though the jackal had soft human lips. Then Mowgli drew deep breath, and ran to the Council Rock, overtaking on his way hurrying wolves of the Pack. Phao and Akela were on the Rock together, and below them, every nerve strained, sat the others. The mothers and the cubs were cantering off to their lairs; for when the pheeal cries it is no time for weak things to be abroad.

It started again, half crying and half laughing, as if the jackal had soft human lips. Then Mowgli took a deep breath and ran to the Council Rock, passing by the rushing wolves of the Pack. Phao and Akela were together on the Rock, and below them, every muscle tense, sat the others. The mothers and the cubs were heading off to their dens because when the pheeal cries, it’s not safe for the vulnerable to be out.

They could hear nothing except the Waingunga rushing and gurgling in the dark, and the light evening winds among the tree-tops, till suddenly across the river a wolf called. It was no wolf of the Pack, for they were all at the Rock. The note changed to a long, despairing bay; and “Dhole!” it said, “Dhole! dhole! dhole!” They heard tired feet on the rocks, and a gaunt wolf, streaked with red on his flanks, his right fore-paw useless, and his jaws white with foam, flung himself into the circle and lay gasping at Mowgli’s feet.

They could hear nothing except the Waingunga rushing and gurgling in the dark, and the light evening winds among the treetops, until suddenly a wolf called from across the river. It wasn’t one of the Pack, since they were all at the Rock. The call changed to a long, desperate bay, and it said, “Dhole! Dhole! Dhole!” They heard tired footsteps on the rocks, and a thin wolf, marked with red on his sides, his right front paw injured and his jaws foaming, threw himself into the circle and lay gasping at Mowgli’s feet.

“Good hunting! Under whose Headship?” said Phao gravely.

“Good hunting! Under whose leadership?” said Phao seriously.

“Good hunting! Won-tolla am I,” was the answer. He meant that he was a solitary wolf, fending for himself, his mate, and his cubs in some lonely lair, as do many wolves in the south. Won-tolla means an Outlier—one who lies out from any Pack. Then he panted, and they could see his heart-beats shake him backward and forward.

“Good hunting! I am Won-tolla,” was the reply. He meant that he was a solitary wolf, looking after himself, his mate, and his cubs in some remote den, like many wolves in the south. Won-tolla means an Outlier—one who is separate from any Pack. Then he panted, and they could see his heart beating shake him back and forth.

“What moves?” said Phao, for that is the question all the Jungle asks after the pheeal cries.

“What moves?” said Phao, because that's the question everyone in the Jungle asks after the pheeal cries.

“The dhole, the dhole of the Dekkan—Red Dog, the Killer! They came north from the south saying the Dekkan was empty and killing out by the way. When this moon was new there were four to me—my mate and three cubs. She would teach them to kill on the grass plains, hiding to drive the buck, as we do who are of the open. At midnight I heard them together, full tongue on the trail. At the dawn-wind I found them stiff in the grass—four, Free People, four when this moon was new. Then sought I my Blood-Right and found the dhole.”

“The dhole, the dhole of the Dekkan—Red Dog, the Killer! They traveled north from the south claiming the Dekkan was deserted and killing everything along the way. When this moon was new, there were four of us—my mate and three cubs. She was teaching them to hunt on the grass plains, sneaking up to drive the buck, just like we do as creatures of the open. At midnight, I heard them together, howling on the trail. When the dawn wind blew, I found them lifeless in the grass—four, Free People, four when this moon was new. Then I claimed my Blood-Right and found the dhole.”

“How many?” said Mowgli quickly; the Pack growled deep in their throats.

“How many?” Mowgli asked quickly, while the Pack growled low in their throats.

“I do not know. Three of them will kill no more, but at the last they drove me like the buck; on my three legs they drove me. Look, Free People!”

“I don’t know. Three of them won’t kill anymore, but in the end, they drove me like a deer; they chased me on my three legs. Look, Free People!”

He thrust out his mangled fore-foot, all dark with dried blood. There were cruel bites low down on his side, and his throat was torn and worried.

He stretched out his injured paw, all covered in dried blood. There were nasty bites lower down on his side, and his throat was ripped and torn.

“Eat,” said Akela, rising up from the meat Mowgli had brought him, and the Outlier flung himself on it.

“Eat,” said Akela, standing up from the meat Mowgli had brought him, and the Outlier pounced on it.

“This shall be no loss,” he said humbly, when he had taken off the first edge of his hunger. “Give me a little strength, Free People, and I also will kill. My lair is empty that was full when this moon was new, and the Blood Debt is not all paid.”

“This won’t be a loss,” he said quietly after his hunger had waned a bit. “Give me some strength, Free People, and I will kill too. My lair is empty now, though it was full when this moon was new, and the Blood Debt isn’t fully settled yet.”

Phao heard his teeth crack on a haunch-bone and grunted approvingly.

Phao felt his teeth crunch against a bone and grunted in approval.

“We shall need those jaws,” said he. “Were there cubs with the dhole?”

“We're going to need those jaws,” he said. “Were there any cubs with the dhole?”

“Nay, nay. Red Hunters all: grown dogs of their Pack, heavy and strong for all that they eat lizards in the Dekkan.”

“Nah, nah. Red Hunters all: grown dogs of their Pack, heavy and strong for all that they eat lizards in the Dekkan.”

What Won-tolla had said meant that the dhole, the red hunting-dog of the Dekkan, was moving to kill, and the Pack knew well that even the tiger will surrender a new kill to the dhole. They drive straight through the Jungle, and what they meet they pull down and tear to pieces. Though they are not as big nor half as cunning as the wolf, they are very strong and very numerous. The dhole, for instance, do not begin to call themselves a pack till they are a hundred strong; whereas forty wolves make a very fair pack indeed. Mowgli’s wanderings had taken him to the edge of the high grassy downs of the Dekkan, and he had seen the fearless dholes sleeping and playing and scratching themselves in the little hollows and tussocks that they use for lairs. He despised and hated them because they did not smell like the Free People, because they did not live in caves, and, above all, because they had hair between their toes while he and his friends were clean-footed. But he knew, for Hathi had told him, what a terrible thing a dhole hunting-pack was. Even Hathi moves aside from their line, and until they are killed, or till game is scarce, they will go forward.

What Won-tolla meant was that the dhole, the red hunting dog of the Dekkan, was on the hunt, and the Pack knew well that even a tiger will give up a fresh kill to the dhole. They charge straight through the Jungle, taking down whatever they encounter and tearing it apart. Although they aren't as large or as clever as wolves, they are very strong and much more numerous. For example, dhole don't consider themselves a pack until they have at least a hundred members; meanwhile, forty wolves make a decent-sized pack. Mowgli's adventures had brought him to the edge of the high grassy downs of the Dekkan, where he saw the fearless dholes sleeping, playing, and scratching in the small hollows and tussocks they use as dens. He looked down on them and hated them because they didn’t smell like the Free People, because they didn’t live in caves, and, most of all, because they had fur between their toes while he and his friends had clean feet. But he knew, since Hathi had told him, what a terrifying force a dhole hunting pack was. Even Hathi steps aside for them, and until they’re killed or game gets scarce, they just keep moving forward.

Akela knew something of the dholes, too, for he said to Mowgli quietly, “It is better to die in a Full Pack than leaderless and alone. This is good hunting, and—my last. But, as men live, thou hast very many more nights and days, Little Brother. Go north and lie down, and if any live after the dhole has gone by he shall bring thee word of the fight.”

Akela understood a bit about the dholes as well, and he said to Mowgli softly, “It’s better to die surrounded by a full pack than to be leaderless and alone. This is good hunting, and—my last. But, as long as people live, you have many more nights and days ahead of you, Little Brother. Head north and rest, and if anyone survives after the dhole has passed, they’ll let you know about the fight.”

“Ah,” said Mowgli, quite gravely, “must I go to the marshes and catch little fish and sleep in a tree, or must I ask help of the Bandar-log and crack nuts, while the Pack fight below?”

“Ah,” said Mowgli, quite seriously, “do I have to go to the marshes and catch little fish and sleep in a tree, or should I ask for help from the Bandar-log and crack nuts while the Pack fights below?”

“It is to the death,” said Akela. “Thou hast never met the dhole—the Red Killer. Even the Striped One——”

“It’s to the death,” said Akela. “You’ve never met the dhole—the Red Killer. Not even the Striped One——”

“Aowa! Aowa!” said Mowgli pettingly. “I have killed one striped ape, and sure am I in my stomach that Shere Khan would have left his own mate for meat to the dhole if he had winded a pack across three ranges. Listen now: There was a wolf, my father, and there was a wolf, my mother, and there was an old gray wolf (not too wise: he is white now) was my father and my mother. Therefore I—” he raised his voice, “I say that when the dhole come, and if the dhole come, Mowgli and the Free People are of one skin for that hunting; and I say, by the Bull that bought me—by the Bull Bagheera paid for me in the old days which ye of the Pack do not remember—I say, that the Trees and the River may hear and hold fast if I forget; I say that this my knife shall be as a tooth to the Pack—and I do not think it is so blunt. This is my Word which has gone from me.”

“Aowa! Aowa!” Mowgli said affectionately. “I’ve killed one striped ape, and I’m pretty sure in my gut that Shere Khan would have abandoned his own mate for food if he had smelled a pack across three ranges. Listen now: There was a wolf, my father, and there was a wolf, my mother, and there was an old gray wolf (not very wise: he’s white now) who was my father and my mother. So, I—” he raised his voice, “I say that when the dhole come, and if the dhole come, Mowgli and the Free People are united for that hunt; and I say, by the Bull that brought me—by the Bull Bagheera paid for me back in the old days that you of the Pack don’t remember—I say that the Trees and the River can hear and remember if I forget; I say that this knife of mine shall be like a tooth for the Pack—and I don’t think it’s that dull. This is my Word that has come from me.”

“Thou dost not know the dhole, man with a wolf’s tongue,” said Won-tolla. “I look only to clear the Blood Debt against them ere they have me in many pieces. They move slowly, killing out as they go, but in two days a little strength will come back to me and I turn again for the Blood Debt. But for YE, Free People, my word is that ye go north and eat but little for a while till the dhole are gone. There is no meat in this hunting.”

“You don’t know what a dhole is, man with a wolf’s tongue,” said Won-tolla. “I just want to settle the Blood Debt with them before they tear me apart. They move slowly, killing as they go, but in two days I’ll have a bit of strength back and I’ll return for the Blood Debt. But for you, Free People, my advice is to head north and eat very little for a while until the dholes are gone. There's no food to be found in this hunt.”

“Hear the Outlier!” said Mowgli with a laugh. “Free People, we must go north and dig lizards and rats from the bank, lest by any chance we meet the dhole. He must kill out our hunting-grounds, while we lie hid in the north till it please him to give us our own again. He is a dog—and the pup of a dog—red, yellow-bellied, lairless, and haired between every toe! He counts his cubs six and eight at the litter, as though he were Chikai, the little leaping rat. Surely we must run away, Free People, and beg leave of the peoples of the north for the offal of dead cattle! Ye know the saying: ‘North are the vermin; south are the lice. WE are the Jungle.’ Choose ye, O choose. It is good hunting! For the Pack—for the Full Pack—for the lair and the litter; for the in-kill and the out-kill; for the mate that drives the doe and the little, little cub within the cave; it is met!—it is met!—it is met!”

“Hear the Outlier!” Mowgli laughed. “Free People, we need to head north and grab some lizards and rats from the bank, or we might run into the dhole. He could wipe out our hunting grounds while we hide in the north until he decides to let us have our own territory back. He’s just a dog—a pup of a dog—red, yellow-bellied, without a proper den, and furry between every toe! He counts his litters at six or eight, as if he were Chikai, the tiny leaping rat. We definitely need to run away, Free People, and ask the northerners for the scraps of dead cattle! You know the saying: ‘In the north are the vermin; in the south are the lice. WE are the Jungle.’ Choose, oh choose. It’s great hunting! For the Pack—for the Full Pack—for the den and the litter; for the in-kill and the out-kill; for the mate that chases the doe and the little, little cub hidden in the cave; it’s happening!—it’s happening!—it’s happening!”

The Pack answered with one deep, crashing bark that sounded in the night like a big tree falling. “It is met!” they cried. “Stay with these,” said Mowgli to the Four. “We shall need every tooth. Phao and Akela must make ready the battle. I go to count the dogs.”

The Pack responded with a loud, booming bark that echoed through the night like a large tree collapsing. “It’s on!” they shouted. “Stick with these,” Mowgli instructed the Four. “We’ll need every tooth. Phao and Akela need to prepare for the fight. I’m going to count the dogs.”

“It is death!” Won-tolla cried, half rising. “What can such a hairless one do against the Red Dog? Even the Striped One, remember——”

“It’s death!” Won-tolla shouted, half getting up. “What can someone like that do against the Red Dog? Even the Striped One, remember——”

“Thou art indeed an Outlier,” Mowgli called back; “but we will speak when the dholes are dead. Good hunting all!”

"You're definitely an Outlier," Mowgli called back; "but we’ll talk once the dholes are dead. Happy hunting, everyone!"

He hurried off into the darkness, wild with excitement, hardly looking where he set foot, and the natural consequence was that he tripped full length over Kaa’s great coils where the python lay watching a deer-path near the river.

He rushed off into the darkness, filled with excitement, barely paying attention to where he stepped, and naturally, he tripped completely over Kaa’s huge coils, where the python was lying in wait by a deer path near the river.

“Kssha!” said Kaa angrily. “Is this jungle-work, to stamp and tramp and undo a night’s hunting—when the game are moving so well, too?”

“Kssha!” Kaa said angrily. “Is this jungle work, stomping around and ruining a night’s hunt—especially when the game is moving so well?”

“The fault was mine,” said Mowgli, picking himself up. “Indeed I was seeking thee, Flathead, but each time we meet thou art longer and broader by the length of my arm. There is none like thee in the Jungle, wise, old, strong, and most beautiful Kaa.”

“The fault was mine,” said Mowgli, getting back on his feet. “I was looking for you, Flathead, but every time we meet, you're longer and broader by the length of my arm. There’s no one like you in the Jungle, wise, old, strong, and most beautiful Kaa.”

“Now whither does THIS trail lead?” Kaa’s voice was gentler. “Not a moon since there was a Manling with a knife threw stones at my head and called me bad little tree-cat names, because I lay asleep in the open.”

“Where does THIS trail lead?” Kaa's voice was softer. “Not long ago, a human with a knife threw stones at my head and called me mean names, just because I was sleeping outside.”

“Ay, and turned every driven deer to all the winds, and Mowgli was hunting, and this same Flathead was too deaf to hear his whistle, and leave the deer-roads free,” Mowgli answered composedly, sitting down among the painted coils.

“Ay, and sent every deer running in all directions, and Mowgli was hunting, and this same Flathead was too deaf to hear his whistle, leaving the deer trails open,” Mowgli replied calmly, sitting down among the brightly colored coils.

“Now this same Manling comes with soft, tickling words to this same Flathead, telling him that he is wise and strong and beautiful, and this same old Flathead believes and makes a place, thus, for this same stone-throwing Manling, and—Art thou at ease now? Could Bagheera give thee so good a resting-place?”

“Now this same guy comes with sweet, flattering words to this same Flathead, telling him that he is smart, strong, and attractive, and this same old Flathead believes him and makes a spot for this same stone-throwing guy, and—Are you comfortable now? Could Bagheera offer you a better resting place?”

Kaa had, as usual, made a sort of soft half-hammock of himself under Mowgli’s weight. The boy reached out in the darkness, and gathered in the supple cable-like neck till Kaa’s head rested on his shoulder, and then he told him all that had happened in the Jungle that night.

Kaa had, as usual, formed a sort of soft half-hammock of himself under Mowgli’s weight. The boy reached out in the darkness and wrapped his arms around Kaa’s flexible, cable-like neck until Kaa’s head rested on his shoulder. Then he shared everything that had happened in the Jungle that night.

“Wise I may be,” said Kaa at the end; “but deaf I surely am. Else I should have heard the pheeal. Small wonder the Eaters of Grass are uneasy. How many be the dhole?”

“Wise I may be,” said Kaa at the end; “but I'm definitely deaf. Otherwise, I would have heard the pheeal. It's no surprise that the Eaters of Grass are on edge. How many are the dhole?”

“I have not yet seen. I came hot-foot to thee. Thou art older than Hathi. But oh, Kaa,”—here Mowgli wriggled with sheerjoy,—“it will be good hunting. Few of us will see another moon.”

“I haven’t seen it yet. I rushed over to you. You’re older than Hathi. But oh, Kaa,”—here Mowgli squirmed with pure joy,—“it’s going to be great hunting. Few of us will see another moon.”

“Dost THOU strike in this? Remember thou art a Man; and remember what Pack cast thee out. Let the Wolf look to the Dog. THOU art a Man.”

“Do you strike in this? Remember you are a Man; and remember what Pack cast you out. Let the Wolf watch the Dog. You are a Man.”

“Last year’s nuts are this year’s black earth,” said Mowgli. “It is true that I am a Man, but it is in my stomach that this night I have said that I am a Wolf. I called the River and the Trees to remember. I am of the Free People, Kaa, till the dhole has gone by.”

“Last year’s nuts are this year’s fertile soil,” Mowgli said. “It’s true that I’m a Man, but tonight I’ve claimed that I’m a Wolf. I called the River and the Trees to remember. I belong to the Free People, Kaa, until the dhole has passed.”

“Free People,” Kaa grunted. “Free thieves! And thou hast tied thyself into the death-knot for the sake of the memory of the dead wolves? This is no good hunting.”

“Free People,” Kaa grunted. “Free thieves! And you’ve tied yourself into the death-knot for the sake of remembering the dead wolves? This is no good hunting.”

“It is my Word which I have spoken. The Trees know, the River knows. Till the dhole have gone by my Word comes not back to me.”

“It’s my Word that I’ve spoken. The Trees know, the River knows. Until the dhole have passed, my Word doesn’t come back to me.”

“Ngssh! This changes all trails. I had thought to take thee away with me to the northern marshes, but the Word—even the Word of a little, naked, hairless Manling—is the Word. Now I, Kaa, say——”

“Ngssh! This changes everything. I was planning to take you with me to the northern marshes, but the Word—even the Word of a little, naked, hairless guy—is still the Word. Now I, Kaa, say——”

“Think well, Flathead, lest thou tie thyself into the death-knot also. I need no Word from thee, for well I know——”

“Think carefully, Flathead, so you don't end up tying yourself into a death-knot too. I don't need any words from you, because I already know——”

“Be it so, then,” said Kaa. “I will give no Word; but what is in thy stomach to do when the dhole come?”

"Alright then," said Kaa. "I won't say a word; but what are you planning to do when the dhole arrive?"

“They must swim the Waingunga. I thought to meet them with my knife in the shallows, the Pack behind me; and so stabbing and thrusting, we a little might turn them down-stream, or cool their throats.”

“They have to swim across the Waingunga. I planned to confront them with my knife in the shallow water, the Pack behind me; and with stabbing and thrusting, we might manage to push them downstream or cool them off.”

“The dhole do not turn and their throats are hot,” said Kaa. “There will be neither Manling nor Wolf-cub when that hunting is done, but only dry bones.”

“The dholes don’t turn and their throats are hot,” said Kaa. “By the time that hunt is over, there will be no Manling or Wolf-cub left, just dry bones.”

“Alala! If we die, we die. It will be most good hunting. But my stomach is young, and I have not seen many Rains. I am not wise nor strong. Hast thou a better plan, Kaa?”

“Alala! If we die, we die. It will be great hunting. But I'm young and haven't seen many rains. I'm not wise or strong. Do you have a better plan, Kaa?”

“I have seen a hundred and a hundred Rains. Ere Hathi cast his milk-tushes my trail was big in the dust. By the First Egg, I am older than many trees, and I have seen all that the Jungle has done.”

“I have seen countless rainfalls. Before Hathi carried his milk, my trail was clearly visible in the dust. By the First Egg, I'm older than many trees, and I have witnessed everything that the Jungle has experienced.”

“But THIS is new hunting,” said Mowgli. “Never before have the dhole crossed our trail.”

“But this is a new hunt,” said Mowgli. “The dhole have never crossed our path before.”

“What is has been. What will be is no more than a forgotten year striking backward. Be still while I count those my years.”

“What was has been. What will be is just a forgotten year looking back. Stay still while I count my years.”

For a long hour Mowgli lay back among the coils, while Kaa, his head motionless on the ground, thought of all that he had seen and known since the day he came from the egg. The light seemed to go out of his eyes and leave them like stale opals, and now and again he made little stiff passes with his head, right and left, as though he were hunting in his sleep. Mowgli dozed quietly, for he knew that there is nothing like sleep before hunting, and he was trained to take it at any hour of the day or night.

For a long hour, Mowgli rested among the coils, while Kaa, his head still on the ground, reflected on everything he had seen and experienced since the day he hatched. The light seemed to fade from his eyes, leaving them like dull opals, and every now and then, he made small, stiff movements with his head, side to side, as if he were hunting in his dreams. Mowgli dozed peacefully, knowing that there's nothing like sleep before a hunt, and he was accustomed to taking it at any time of day or night.

Then he felt Kaa’s back grow bigger and broader below him as the huge python puffed himself out, hissing with the noise of a sword drawn from a steel scabbard.

Then he felt Kaa’s back expand and widen beneath him as the massive python inflated, hissing like a sword being drawn from a steel sheath.

“I have seen all the dead seasons,” Kaa said at last, “and the great trees and the old elephants, and the rocks that were bare and sharp-pointed ere the moss grew. Art THOU still alive, Manling?”

“I've seen all the dead seasons,” Kaa finally said, “and the great trees and the old elephants, and the rocks that were bare and sharp before the moss grew. Are YOU still alive, Manling?”

“It is only a little after moonset,” said Mowgli. “I do not understand——”

“It’s just a bit after the moon has set,” said Mowgli. “I don’t understand——”

“Hssh! I am again Kaa. I knew it was but a little time. Now we will go to the river, and I will show thee what is to be done against the dhole.”

“Hssh! It's me again, Kaa. I knew it wouldn't take long. Now we’re going to the river, and I’ll show you what needs to be done about the dhole.”

He turned, straight as an arrow, for the main stream of the Waingunga, plunging in a little above the pool that hid the Peace Rock, Mowgli at his side.

He turned, straight as an arrow, toward the main stream of the Waingunga, plunging in just above the pool that concealed the Peace Rock, with Mowgli by his side.

“Nay, do not swim. I go swiftly. My back, Little Brother.”

“Nah, don’t swim. I’ll get there quickly. My back, Little Brother.”

Mowgli tucked his left arm round Kaa’s neck, dropped his right close to his body, and straightened his feet. Then Kaa breasted the current as he alone could, and the ripple of the checked water stood up in a frill round Mowgli’s neck, and his feet were waved to and fro in the eddy under the python’s lashing sides. A mile or two above the Peace Rock the Waingunga narrows between a gorge of marble rocks from eighty to a hundred feet high, and the current runs like a mill-race between and over all manner of ugly stones. But Mowgli did not trouble his head about the water; little water in the world could have given him a moment’s fear. He was looking at the gorge on either side and sniffing uneasily, for there was a sweetish-sourish smell in the air, very like the smell of a big ant-hill on a hot day. Instinctively he lowered himself in the water, only raising his head to breathe from time to time, and Kaa came to anchor with a double twist of his tail round a sunken rock, holding Mowgli in the hollow of a coil, while the water raced on.

Mowgli wrapped his left arm around Kaa's neck, let his right arm hang close to his body, and stretched out his feet. Then Kaa pushed through the current like only he could, and the ripples of the water formed a frill around Mowgli's neck, while his feet were tossed back and forth in the eddy created by the python's moving sides. A mile or two above the Peace Rock, the Waingunga narrows between a gorge of marble rocks that rise eighty to a hundred feet high, and the current flows like a fast-moving stream between and over all kinds of rough stones. But Mowgli didn’t worry about the water; hardly any water could frighten him for a moment. He was focused on the gorge on either side and sniffing the air uneasily, as it had a sweet-and-sour smell, similar to that of a large ant hill on a hot day. Instinctively, he sank lower in the water, raising his head to breathe only occasionally, while Kaa anchored himself with a double twist of his tail around a submerged rock, cradling Mowgli in the curve of his body as the water rushed by.

“This is the Place of Death,” said the boy. “Why do we come here?”

“This is the Place of Death,” the boy said. “Why are we here?”

“They sleep,” said Kaa. “Hathi will not turn aside for the Striped One. Yet Hathi and the Striped One together turn aside for the dhole, and the dhole they say turn aside for nothing. And yet for whom do the Little People of the Rocks turn aside? Tell me, Master of the Jungle, who is the Master of the Jungle?”

“They’re sleeping,” said Kaa. “Hathi won't back down from the Striped One. Yet Hathi and the Striped One both back down for the dhole, and they say the dhole backs down for nothing. But for whom do the Little People of the Rocks back down? Tell me, Master of the Jungle, who is the Master of the Jungle?”

“These,” Mowgli whispered. “It is the Place of Death. Let us go.”

“These,” Mowgli whispered. “This is the Place of Death. Let’s go.”

“Nay, look well, for they are asleep. It is as it was when I was not the length of thy arm.”

“Nah, take a good look, because they’re asleep. It’s just like it was when I wasn’t the length of your arm.”

The split and weatherworn rocks of the gorge of the Waingunga had been used since the beginning of the Jungle by the Little People of the Rocks—the busy, furious, black wild bees of India; and, as Mowgli knew well, all trails turned off half a mile before they reached the gorge. For centuries the Little People had hived and swarmed from cleft to cleft, and swarmed again, staining the white marble with stale honey, and made their combs tall and deep in the dark of the inner caves, where neither man nor beast nor fire nor water had ever touched them. The length of the gorge on both siaes was hung as it were with black shimmery velvet curtains, and Mowgli sank as he looked, for those were the clotted millions of the sleeping bees. There were other lumps and festoons and things like decayed tree-trunks studded on the face of the rock, the old combs of past years, or new cities built in the shadow of the windless gorge, and huge masses of spongy, rotten trash had rolled down and stuck among the trees and creepers that clung to the rock-face. As he listened he heard more than once the rustle and slide of a honey-loaded comb turning over or failing away somewhere in the dark galleries; then a booming of angry wings, and the sullen drip, drip, drip, of the wasted honey, guttering along till it lipped over some ledge in the open air and sluggishly trickled down on the twigs. There was a tiny little beach, not five feet broad, on one side of the river, and that was piled high with the rubbish of uncounted years. There were dead bees, drones, sweepings, and stale combs, and wings of marauding moths that had strayed in after honey, all tumbled in smooth piles of the finest black dust. The mere sharp smell of it was enough to frighten anything that had no wings, and knew what the Little People were.

The cracked and weathered rocks of the Waingunga gorge had been home to the Little People of the Rocks—the busy, fierce black wild bees of India—since the Jungle began. As Mowgli knew well, all trails diverted half a mile before reaching the gorge. For centuries, the Little People had hived and swarmed from crevice to crevice, swarming again and staining the white marble with old honey. They built their combs tall and deep in the darkness of the inner caves, untouched by man, beast, fire, or water. The length of the gorge on both sides was draped like black, shimmery velvet curtains, and Mowgli felt a heaviness as he looked, for those were the clotted millions of the sleeping bees. There were other lumps and clusters like decayed tree trunks on the rock face, remnants of old combs or new colonies formed in the stillness of the gorge, and huge masses of spongy, rotten debris had rolled down and gotten stuck among the trees and vines clinging to the rock face. As he listened, he heard more than once the rustle and slide of a honey-filled comb toppling over or breaking away somewhere in the dark tunnels; then came a booming sound of angry wings, and the slow drip, drip, drip of wasted honey, trickling along until it spilled over a ledge into the open air and sluggishly flowed down onto the twigs. There was a tiny beach, not more than five feet wide, on one side of the river, which was piled high with the debris of countless years. There were dead bees, drones, remnants, stale combs, and the wings of marauding moths that had wandered in after the honey, all heaped into smooth piles of fine black dust. The sharp smell alone was enough to scare off anything without wings that knew what the Little People were.

Kaa moved up-stream again till he came to a sandy bar at the head of the gorge.

Kaa moved upstream again until he reached a sandy bar at the beginning of the gorge.

“Here is this season’s kill,” said he. “Look!” On the bank lay the skeletons of a couple of young deer and a buffalo. Mowgli could see that neither wolf nor jackal had touched the hones, which were laid out naturally.

“Here’s the kill from this season,” he said. “Look!” On the bank were the skeletons of a couple of young deer and a buffalo. Mowgli noticed that neither wolf nor jackal had touched the bones, which were arranged naturally.

“They came beyond the line; they did not know the Law,” murmured Mowgli, “and the Little People killed them. Let us go ere they wake.”

“They crossed the boundary; they didn’t know the rules,” whispered Mowgli, “and the Little People killed them. Let’s leave before they wake up.”

“They do not wake till the dawn,” said Kaa. “Now I will tell thee. A hunted buck from the south, many, many Rains ago, came hither from the south, not knowing the Jungle, a Pack on his trail. Being made blind by fear, he leaped from above, the Pack running by sight, for they were hot and blind on the trail. The sun was high, and the Little People were many and very angry. Many, too, were those of the Pack who leaped into the Waingunga, but they were dead ere they took water. Those who did not leap died also in the rocks above. But the buck lived.”

“They don’t wake up until dawn,” Kaa said. “Now I’ll tell you. A hunted deer from the south, many, many rains ago, came here from the south without knowing the jungle, with a pack on his trail. Blinded by fear, he jumped from above, while the pack chased him by sight, hot and desperate. The sun was high, and there were a lot of Little People who were very angry. Many in the pack jumped into the Waingunga, but they were dead before they hit the water. Those who didn’t jump also died on the rocks above. But the deer survived.”

“How?”

“How?”

“Because he came first, running for his life, leaping ere the Little People were aware, and was in the river when they gathered to kill. The Pack, following, was altogether lost under the weight of the Little People.”

“Because he was the first to run for his life, jumping in before the Little People noticed, and he was already in the river when they came to kill. The Pack, following him, was completely overwhelmed by the Little People.”

“The buck lived?” Mowgli repeated slowly.

“The buck lived?” Mowgli said slowly.

“At least he did not die THEN, though none waited his coming down with a strong body to hold him safe against the water, as a certain old fat, deaf, yellow Flathead would wait for a Manling—yea, though there were all the dholes of the Dekkan on his trail. What is in thy stomach?” Kaa’s head was close to Mowgli’s ear; and it was a little time before the boy answered.

“At least he didn’t die then, even though no one was there to meet him with a strong body to keep him safe from the water, like that old fat, deaf, yellow Flathead would wait for a Manling—yeah, even if all the dholes of the Dekkan were on his trail. What’s in your stomach?” Kaa’s head was close to Mowgli’s ear; and it took the boy a little while to respond.

“It is to pull the very whiskers of Death, but—Kaa, thou art, indeed, the wisest of all the Jungle.”

“It’s risky to tease Death, but—Kaa, you really are the wisest of all the Jungle.”

“So many have said. Look now, if the dhole follow thee——”

“So many have said. Look now, if the dhole are following you——”

“As surely they will follow. Ho! ho! I have many little thorns under my tongue to prick into their hides.”

“As surely they will follow. Ha! Ha! I have many little thorns under my tongue to sting them.”

“If they follow thee hot and blind, looking only at thy shoulders, those who do not die up above will take water either here or lower down, for the Little People will rise up and cover them. Now the Waingunga is hungry water, and they will have no Kaa to hold them, but will go down, such as live, to the shallows by the Seeonee Lairs, and there thy Pack may meet them by the throat.”

“If they follow you blindly, focusing only on your shoulders, those who don’t die up high will get caught either here or further downstream, because the Little People will rise up and cover them. Now the Waingunga is hungry water, and they won’t have anything to hold onto, but will end up, like those who live, in the shallow areas by the Seeonee Lairs, where your Pack may confront them directly.”

“Ahai! Eowawa! Better could not be till the Rains fall in the dry season. There is now only the little matter of the run and the leap. I will make me known to the dholes, so that they shall follow me very closely.”

“Ahai! Eowawa! It couldn't get any better until the Rains come in the dry season. There’s just the small issue of the run and the leap. I will introduce myself to the dholes, so they will follow me closely.”

“Hast thou seen the rocks above thee? From the landward side?”

“Have you seen the rocks above you? From the land side?”

“Indeed, no. That I had forgotten.”

“Definitely not. I had totally forgotten that.”

“Go look. It is all rotten ground, cut and full of holes. One of thy clumsy feet set down without seeing would end the hunt. See, I leave thee here, and for thy sake only I will carry word to the Pack that they may know where to look for the dhole. For myself, I am not of one skin with ANY wolf.”

“Go take a look. It's all bad ground, uneven and full of holes. If one of your clumsy feet lands wrong, it could ruin the hunt. Look, I'm leaving you here, and I'm only telling the Pack where to find the dhole for your sake. As for me, I don't share the same skin as ANY wolf.”

When Kaa disliked an acquaintance he could be more unpleasant than any of the Jungle People, except perhaps Bagheera. He swam down-stream, and opposite the Rock he came on Phao and Akela listening to the night noises.

When Kaa didn't like someone he could be more unpleasant than any of the Jungle People, except maybe Bagheera. He swam downstream, and across from the Rock, he found Phao and Akela listening to the sounds of the night.

“Hssh! Dogs,” he said cheerfully. “The dholes will come down-stream. If ye be not afraid ye can kill them in the shallows.”

“Hssh! Dogs,” he said cheerfully. “The dholes will come down-stream. If you’re not afraid, you can kill them in the shallows.”

“When come they?” said Phao. “And where is my Man-cub?” said Akela.

“When will they arrive?” asked Phao. “And where is my Man-cub?” asked Akela.

“They come when they come,” said Kaa. “Wait and see. As for THY Man-cub, from whom thou hast taken a Word and so laid him open to Death, THY Man-cub is with ME, and if he be not already dead the fault is none of thine, bleached dog! Wait here for the dhole, and be glad that the Man-cub and I strike on thy side.”

“They’ll come when they come,” said Kaa. “Just wait and see. As for YOUR Man-cub, from whom you’ve taken a Word and put him at risk of Death, YOUR Man-cub is with ME, and if he’s not dead already, it’s not your fault, you washed-up dog! Stay here for the dhole, and be thankful that the Man-cub and I are on your side.”

Kaa flashed up-stream again, and moored himself in the middle of the gorge, looking upward at the line of the cliff. Presently he saw Mowgli’s head move against the stars, and then there was a whizz in the air, the keen, clean schloop of a body falling feet first, and next minute the boy was at rest again in the loop of Kaa’s body.

Kaa shot upstream again and anchored himself in the middle of the gorge, gazing up at the cliff. Soon, he spotted Mowgli's head moving against the stars, and then there was a rush in the air, the sharp, clear sound of a body falling feet first, and moments later, the boy was settled once more in the coil of Kaa's body.

“It is no leap by night,” said Mowgli quietly. “I have jumped twice as far for sport; but that is an evil place above—low bushes and gullies that go down very deep, all full of the Little People. I have put big stones one above the other by the side of three gullies. These I shall throw down with my feet in running, and the Little People will rise up behind me, very angry.”

“It’s not a big deal,” Mowgli said quietly. “I’ve jumped twice as far for fun; but that’s a bad spot up there—low bushes and ditches that go really deep, all full of the Little People. I’ve stacked big stones above three ditches. I’ll kick them down while I’m running, and the Little People will come up behind me, very angry.”

“That is Man’s talk and Man’s cunning,” said Kaa. “Thou art wise, but the Little People are always angry.”

"That's how humans talk and think," said Kaa. "You're smart, but the Little People are always upset."

“Nay, at twilight all wings near and far rest for a while. I will play with the dhole at twilight, for the dhole hunts best by day. He follows now Won-tolla’s blood-trail.”

“No, at twilight all wings nearby and far take a break for a bit. I will play with the dhole at twilight, because the dhole hunts best during the day. He is now following Won-tolla’s blood-trail.”

“Chil does not leave a dead ox, nor the dhole the blood-trail,” said Kaa.

“Chil doesn't leave a dead ox, nor does the dhole leave the blood trail,” said Kaa.

“Then I will make him a new blood-trail, of his own blood, if I can, and give him dirt to eat. Thou wilt stay here, Kaa, till I come again with my dholes?”

“Then I will create a new blood-trail for him, using his own blood, if I can, and give him dirt to eat. You’ll stay here, Kaa, until I come back with my dholes?”

“Ay, but what if they kill thee in the Jungle, or the Little People kill thee before thou canst leap down to the river?”

“Ay, but what if they kill you in the Jungle, or the Little People kill you before you can jump down to the river?”

“When to-morrow comes we will kill for to-morrow,” said Mowgli, quoting a Jungle saying; and again, “When I am dead it is time to sing the Death Song. Good hunting, Kaa!”

“When tomorrow comes, we will kill for tomorrow,” said Mowgli, quoting a Jungle saying; and again, “When I’m dead, it’s time to sing the Death Song. Good hunting, Kaa!”

He loosed his arm from the python’s neck and went down the gorge like a log in a freshet, paddling toward the far bank, where he found slack-water, and laughing aloud from sheer happiness. There was nothing Mowgli liked better than, as he himself said, “to pull the whiskers of Death,” and make the Jungle know that he was their overlord. He had often, with Baloo’s help, robbed bees’ nests in single trees, and he knew that the Little People hated the smell of wild garlic. So he gathered a small bundle of it, tied it up with a bark string, and then followed Won-tolla’s blood-trail, as it ran southerly from the Lairs, for some five miles, looking at the trees with his head on one side, and chuckling as he looked.

He freed his arm from the python’s neck and went down the gorge like a log in a flood, paddling toward the far bank, where he found calm water and laughed out loud from pure happiness. There was nothing Mowgli liked more than, as he put it, "to pull the whiskers of Death," and let the Jungle know he was their master. With Baloo’s help, he had often raided bees’ nests in single trees, and he knew that the Little People despised the smell of wild garlic. So he gathered a small bundle of it, tied it up with a bark string, and then followed Won-tolla’s blood-trail, which ran south from the Lairs for about five miles, looking at the trees with his head tilted and chuckling to himself as he looked.

“Mowgli the Frog have I been,” said he to himself; “Mowgli the Wolf have I said that I am. Now Mowgli the Ape must I be before I am Mowgli the Buck. At the end I shall be Mowgli the Man. Ho!” and he slid his thumb along the eighteen-inch blade of his knife.

“Mowgli the Frog I have been,” he said to himself; “Mowgli the Wolf I have claimed to be. Now I must be Mowgli the Ape before I become Mowgli the Buck. In the end, I will be Mowgli the Man. Ha!” and he slid his thumb along the eighteen-inch blade of his knife.

Won-tolla’s trail, all rank with dark blood-spots, ran under a forest of thick trees that grew close together and stretched away north-eastward, gradually growing thinner and thinner to within two miles of the Bee Rocks. From the last tree to the low scrub of the Bee Rocks was open country, where there was hardly cover enough to hide a wolf. Mowgli trotted along under the trees, judging distances between branch and branch, occasionally climbing up a trunk and taking a trial leap from one tree to another till he came to the open ground, which he studied very carefully for an hour. Then he turned, picked up Won-tolla’s trail where he had left it, settled himself in a tree with an outrunning branch some eight feet from the ground, and sat still, sharpening his knife on the sole of his foot and singing to himself.

Won-tolla’s trail, stained with dark blood spots, ran beneath a dense forest of thick trees growing close together and stretching northeast, gradually thinning out within two miles of the Bee Rocks. From the last tree to the low scrub of the Bee Rocks was open land, with barely enough cover to hide a wolf. Mowgli trotted under the trees, judging the distances between branches, occasionally climbing a trunk and making a test leap from one tree to another until he reached the open ground, which he studied very carefully for an hour. Then he turned, picked up Won-tolla’s trail where he had left it, settled into a tree with an outstretched branch about eight feet off the ground, and sat still, sharpening his knife on the sole of his foot and singing to himself.

A little before mid-day, when the sun was very warm, he heard the patter of feet and smelt the abominable smell of the dhole-pack as they trotted pitilessly along Won-tolla’s trail. Seen from above, the red dhole does not look half the size of a wolf, but Mowgli knew how strong his feet and jaws were. He watched the sharp bay head of the leader snuffing along the trail, and gave him “Good hunting!”

A little before noon, when the sun was really warm, he heard the sound of feet and caught the awful smell of the dhole pack as they trotted mercilessly along Won-tolla’s trail. From above, the red dhole doesn’t look half the size of a wolf, but Mowgli knew how strong its feet and jaws were. He watched the sharp-headed leader sniffing along the trail and said, “Good hunting!”

The brute looked up, and his companions halted behind him, scores and scores of red dogs with low-hung tails, heavy shoulders, weak quarters, and bloody mouths. The dholes are a very silent people as a rule, and they have no manners even in their own Jungle. Fully two hundred must have gathered below him, but he could see that the leaders sniffed hungrily on Won-tolla’s trail, and tried to drag the Pack forward. That would never do, or they would be at the Lairs in broad daylight, and Mowgli meant to hold them under his tree till dusk.

The brute looked up, and his companions stopped behind him, a staggering number of red dogs with droopy tails, strong shoulders, weak backs, and bloody mouths. Dholes are usually pretty quiet, and they lack manners even in their own territory. At least two hundred had gathered below him, but he could see that the leaders were eagerly sniffing Won-tolla's trail and trying to pull the pack forward. That couldn't happen; otherwise, they would reach the Lairs in broad daylight, and Mowgli intended to keep them under his tree until dusk.

“By whose leave do ye come here?” said Mowgli.

“Who gave you permission to come here?” said Mowgli.

“All Jungles are our Jungle,” was the reply, and the dhole that gave it bared his white teeth. Mowgli looked down with a smile, and imitated perfectly the sharp chitter-chatter of Chikai, the leaping rat of the Dekkan, meaning the dholes to understand that he considered them no better than Chikai. The Pack closed up round the tree-trunk and the leader bayed savagely, calling Mowgli a tree-ape. For an answer Mowgli stretched down one naked leg and wriggled his bare toes just above the leader’s head. That was enough, and more than enough, to wake the Pack to stupid rage. Those who have hair between their toes do not care to be reminded of it. Mowgli caught his foot away as the leader leaped up, and said sweetly: “Dog, red dog! Go back to the Dekkan and eat lizards. Go to Chikai thy brother—dog, dog—red, red dog! There is hair between every toe!” He twiddled his toes a second time.

“All jungles are our jungle,” was the reply, and the dhole that said it bared his white teeth. Mowgli looked down with a smile and perfectly mimicked the sharp chitter-chatter of Chikai, the leaping rat of the Dekkan, meaning to let the dholes know that he thought of them as no better than Chikai. The Pack gathered around the tree trunk and the leader howled angrily, calling Mowgli a tree-ape. In response, Mowgli stretched down one bare leg and wiggled his bare toes just above the leader’s head. That was enough, and more than enough, to provoke the Pack into a dumb rage. Those with hair between their toes don’t like to be reminded of it. Mowgli pulled his foot away as the leader jumped up and said sweetly: “Dog, red dog! Go back to the Dekkan and eat lizards. Go to Chikai your brother—dog, dog—red, red dog! There’s hair between every toe!” He wiggled his toes a second time.

“Come down ere we starve thee out, hairless ape!” yelled the Pack, and this was exactly what Mowgli wanted. He laid himself down along the branch, his cheek to the bark, his right arm free, and there he told the Pack what he thought and knew about them, their manners, their customs, their mates, and their puppies. There is no speech in the world so rancorous and so stinging as the language the Jungle People use to show scorn and contempt. When you come to think of it you will see how this must be so. As Mowgli told Kaa, he had many little thorns under his tongue, and slowly and deliberately he drove the dholes from silence to growls, from growls to yells, and from yells to hoarse slavery ravings. They tried to answer his taunts, but a cub might as well have tried to answer Kaa in a rage; and all the while Mowgli’s right hand lay crooked at his side, ready for action, his feet locked round the branch. The big bay leader had leaped many times in the air, but Mowgli dared not risk a false blow. At last, made furious beyond his natural strength, he bounded up seven or eight feet clear of the ground. Then Mowgli’s hand shot out like the head of a tree-snake, and gripped him by the scruff of his neck, and the branch shook with the jar as his weight fell back, almost wrenching Mowgli to the ground. But he never loosed his grip, and inch by inch he hauled the beast, hanging like a drowned jackal, up on the branch. With his left hand he reached for his knife and cut off the red, bushy tail, flinging the dhole back to earth again. That was all he needed. The Pack would not go forward on Won-tolla’s trail now till they had killed Mowgli or Mowgli had killed them. He saw them settle down in circles with a quiver of the haunches that meant they were going to stay, and so he climbed to a higher crotch, settled his back comfortably, and went to sleep.

“Come down here before we starve you out, hairless ape!” shouted the Pack, and that was exactly what Mowgli wanted. He lay down on the branch, his cheek against the bark, his right arm free, and there he told the Pack what he thought and knew about them, their behaviors, their customs, their mates, and their pups. There’s no language in the world as bitter and cutting as the way the Jungle People express scorn and contempt. When you think about it, it makes sense. As Mowgli explained to Kaa, he had many little thorns under his tongue, and slowly and deliberately, he pushed the dholes from silence to growls, from growls to yells, and from yells to hoarse, frantic raving. They tried to respond to his insults, but a cub might as well have tried to answer Kaa in a rage; meanwhile, Mowgli’s right hand was bent at his side, ready for action, his feet wrapped around the branch. The big bay leader jumped several times in the air, but Mowgli didn’t dare risk a missed blow. Finally, driven to a fury beyond his natural strength, he leaped up seven or eight feet off the ground. Then Mowgli’s hand shot out like a tree snake’s head and grabbed him by the scruff of his neck, and the branch shook with the impact as his weight fell back, nearly pulling Mowgli to the ground. But he never let go, and inch by inch, he dragged the beast, hanging like a drowned jackal, up onto the branch. With his left hand, he reached for his knife and cut off the red, bushy tail, throwing the dhole back to the ground again. That was all he needed. The Pack wouldn’t follow Won-tolla’s trail now until they had either killed Mowgli or he had killed them. He watched them settle down in circles with a twitch of their hips that meant they were going to stay, so he climbed to a higher fork, got comfortable, and went to sleep.

After three or four hours he waked and counted the Pack. They were all there, silent, husky, and dry, with eyes of steel. The sun was beginning to sink. In half an hour the Little People of the Rocks would be ending their labours, and, as you know, the dhole does not fight best in the twilight.

After three or four hours, he woke up and counted the Pack. They were all there, quiet, strong, and alert, with steely eyes. The sun was starting to set. In half an hour, the Little People of the Rocks would be finishing their work, and, as you know, the dhole doesn’t fight well at dusk.

“I did not need such faithful watchers,” he said politely, standing up on a branch, “but I will remember this. Ye be true dholes, but to my thinking over much of one kind. For that reason I do not give the big lizard-eater his tail again. Art thou not pleased, Red Dog?”

“I didn't need such loyal watchers,” he said politely, standing on a branch, “but I will remember this. You are true dholes, but I think there are too many of you. For that reason, I won’t be giving the big lizard-eater his tail back. Aren't you happy, Red Dog?”

“I myself will tear out thy stomach!” yelled the leader, scratching at the foot of the tree.

“I'll rip out your stomach!” shouted the leader, scratching at the base of the tree.

“Nay, but consider, wise rat of the Dekkan. There will now be many litters of little tailless red dogs, yea, with raw red stumps that sting when the sand is hot. Go home, Red Dog, and cry that an ape has done this. Ye will not go? Come, then, with me, and I will make you very wise!”

“Come now, wise rat of the Dekkan. There will soon be many litters of little tailless red dogs, yes, with raw red stumps that hurt when the sand is hot. Go home, Red Dog, and tell everyone that an ape has done this. You won’t go? Then come with me, and I’ll make you very wise!”

He moved, Bandar-log fashion, into the next tree, and so on into the next and the next, the Pack following with lifted hungry heads. Now and then he would pretend to fall, and the Pack would tumble one over the other in their haste to be at the death. It was a curious sight—the boy with the knife that shone in the low sunlight as it sifted through the upper branches, and the silent Pack with their red coats all aflame, huddling and following below. When he came to the last tree he took the garlic and rubbed himself all over carefully, and the dholes yelled with scorn. “Ape with a wolf’s tongue, dost thou think to cover thy scent?” they said. “We follow to the death.”

He moved through the trees like a monkey, then into the next one, and the next, with the Pack behind him, their heads raised and hungry. Every now and then, he would pretend to fall, and the Pack would pile up on each other in their rush to get to the kill. It was a strange sight—the boy with the knife that sparkled in the low sunlight filtering through the branches above, and the silent Pack with their red coats glowing, huddling and following below. When he reached the last tree, he took the garlic and rubbed it all over himself carefully, while the dholes jeered at him. “Ape with a wolf’s tongue, do you think you can hide your scent?” they said. “We follow to the death.”

“Take thy tail,” said Mowgli, flinging it back along the course he had taken. The Pack instinctively rushed after it. “And follow now—to the death.”

“Take your tail,” said Mowgli, throwing it back along the path he had taken. The Pack instinctively rushed after it. “And follow now—to the death.”

He had slipped down the tree-trunk, and headed like the wind in bare feet for the Bee Rocks, before the dholes saw what he would do.

He had slid down the tree trunk and dashed like the wind, barefoot, towards the Bee Rocks, before the dholes noticed what he was up to.

They gave one deep howl, and settled down to the long, lobbing canter that can at the last run down anything that runs. Mowgli knew their pack-pace to be much slower than that of the wolves, or he would never have risked a two-mile run in full sight. They were sure that the boy was theirs at last, and he was sure that he held them to play with as he pleased. All his trouble was to keep them sufficiently hot behind him to prevent their turning off too soon. He ran cleanly, evenly, and springily; the tailless leader not five yards behind him; and the Pack tailing out over perhaps a quarter of a mile of ground, crazy and blind with the rage of slaughter. So he kept his distance by ear, reserving his last effort for the rush across the Bee Rocks.

They let out a deep howl and settled into a long, loping canter that could eventually catch anything that runs. Mowgli knew their pack pace was much slower than the wolves', or he would never have dared a two-mile run in plain view. They were convinced that the boy was finally theirs, and he was confident that he had them right where he wanted them. His only challenge was to keep them hot on his heels to stop them from veering off too soon. He ran smoothly, steadily, and energetically; the tailless leader was only five yards behind him, and the Pack spread out over about a quarter of a mile, wild and blinded by the frenzy of the hunt. He kept his distance by listening, saving his last burst of energy for the sprint across the Bee Rocks.

The Little People had gone to sleep in the early twilight, for it was not the season of late blossoming flowers; but as Mowgli’s first foot-falls rang hollow on the hollow ground he heard a sound as though all the earth were humming. Then he ran as he had never run in his life before, spurned aside one—two—three of the piles of stones into the dark, sweet-smelling gullies; heard a roar like the roar of the sea in a cave; saw with the tail of his eye the air grow dark behind him; saw the current of the Waingunga far below, and a flat, diamond-shaped head in the water; leaped outward with all his strength, the tailless dhole snapping at his shoulder in mid-air, and dropped feet first to the safety of the river, breathless and triumphant. There was not a sting upon him, for the smell of the garlic had checked the Little People for just the few seconds that he was among them. When he rose Kaa’s coils were steadying him and things were bounding over the edge of the cliff—great lumps, it seemed, of clustered bees falling like plummets; but before any lump touched water the bees flew upward and the body of a dhole whirled down-stream. Overhead they could hear furious short yells that were drowned in a roar like breakers—the roar of the wings of the Little People of the Rocks. Some of the dholes, too, had fallen into the gullies that communicated with the underground caves, and there choked and fought and snapped among the tumbled honeycombs, and at last, borne up, even when they were dead, on the heaving waves of bees beneath them, shot out of some hole in the river-face, to roll over on the black rubbish-heaps. There were dholes who had leaped short into the trees on the cliffs, and the bees blotted out their shapes; but the greater number of them, maddened by the stings, had flung themselves into the river; and, as Kaa said, the Waingunga was hungry water.

The Little People had gone to sleep in the early twilight because it wasn't the season for late-blooming flowers. But when Mowgli's first footsteps echoed on the ground, he heard a sound that felt like the whole earth was humming. Then he ran faster than he had ever run in his life, kicking aside one—two—three piles of stones into the dark, sweet-smelling gullies. He heard a roar like the sound of the sea in a cave and saw the air darken behind him. He spotted the current of the Waingunga far below and a flat, diamond-shaped head in the water. With all his strength, he leaped outward, the tailless dhole snapping at his shoulder in mid-air, and landed feet first into the safety of the river, breathless and triumphant. There wasn't a sting on him because the smell of garlic had held the Little People back for just the few seconds he was among them. When he surfaced, Kaa’s coils were holding him steady, and things were tumbling over the edge of the cliff—big clumps, it seemed, of clustered bees falling like weights. But before any clump hit the water, the bees flew upwards and a dhole’s body was swept down-stream. Above them, they could hear frantic short yells drowned out by the roar that sounded like crashing waves—the roar of the wings of the Little People of the Rocks. Some of the dholes had also fallen into the gullies that connected with underground caves, where they choked, fought, and snapped among the fallen honeycombs, and finally, even when dead, were lifted on the heaving waves of bees beneath them, shooting out of some hole in the riverbank to roll over onto the black rubbish heaps. There were dholes that had jumped short into the trees on the cliffs, and the bees obscured their shapes; but the majority, driven mad by the stings, had thrown themselves into the river, and, as Kaa said, the Waingunga was hungry water.

Kaa held Mowgli fast till the boy had recovered his breath.

Kaa held Mowgli tightly until the boy caught his breath.

“We may not stay here,” he said. “The Little People are roused indeed. Come!”

“We might not stay here,” he said. “The Little People are definitely awake. Let’s go!”

Swimming low and diving as often as he could, Mowgli went down the river, knife in hand.

Swimming low and diving as much as he could, Mowgli went down the river, knife in hand.

“Slowly, slowly,” said Kaa. “One tooth does not kill a hundred unless it be a cobra’s, and many of the dholes took water swiftly when they saw the Little People rise.”

“Slowly, slowly,” said Kaa. “One tooth doesn’t kill a hundred unless it’s a cobra’s, and many of the dholes quickly drank when they saw the Little People rise.”

“The more work for my knife, then. Phai! How the Little People follow!” Mowgli sank again. The face of the water was blanketed with wild bees, buzzing sullenly and stinging all they found.

“The more work for my knife, then. Phai! How the Little People follow!” Mowgli sank again. The surface of the water was covered with wild bees, buzzing gloomily and stinging everything they found.

“Nothing was ever yet lost by silence,” said Kaa—no sting could penetrate his scales—“and thou hast all the long night for the hunting. Hear them howl!”

“Nothing has ever been lost by staying silent,” said Kaa—no sting could get through his scales—“and you have the entire night for hunting. Listen to them howl!”

Nearly half the pack had seen the trap their fellows rushed into, and turning sharp aside had flung themselves into the water where the gorge broke down in steep banks. Their cries of rage and their threats against the “tree-ape” who had brought them to their shame mixed with the yells and growls of those who had been punished by the Little People. To remain ashore was death, and every dhole knew it. Their pack was swept along the current, down to the deep eddies of the Peace Pool, but even there the angry Little People followed and forced them to the water again. Mowgli could hear the voice of the tailless leader bidding his people hold on and kill out every wolf in Seeonee. But he did not waste his time in listening.

Nearly half the pack had spotted the trap their companions rushed into, and turning quickly aside, they jumped into the water where the gorge dropped down into steep banks. Their cries of anger and threats against the "tree-ape" who had led them to this humiliation mixed with the shouts and growls of those who had been punished by the Little People. Staying onshore meant death, and every dhole knew it. Their pack was carried along by the current, down to the deep eddies of the Peace Pool, but even there the furious Little People followed them and forced them back into the water. Mowgli could hear the voice of the tailless leader commanding his followers to hold on and wipe out every wolf in Seeonee. But he didn't waste his time listening.

“One kills in the dark behind us!” snapped a dhole. “Here is tainted water!”

“One kills in the dark behind us!” snapped a dhole. “Here is contaminated water!”

Mowgli had dived forward like an otter, twitched a struggling dhole under water before he could open his mouth, and dark rings rose as the body plopped up, turning on its side. The dholes tried to turn, but the current prevented them, and the Little People darted at the heads and ears, and they could hear the challenge of the Seeonee Pack growing louder and deeper in the gathering darkness. Again Mowgli dived, and again a dhole went under, and rose dead, and again the clamour broke out at the rear of the pack; some howling that it was best to go ashore, others calling on their leader to lead them back to the Dekkan, and others bidding Mowgli show himself and be killed.

Mowgli dove forward like an otter, caught a struggling dhole underwater before it could scream, and dark rings bubbled up as its body floated to the surface, turning on its side. The dholes tried to turn, but the current held them back, and the Little People darted at their heads and ears, hearing the challenge of the Seeonee Pack growing louder and deeper in the encroaching darkness. Once more, Mowgli dived, and again a dhole sank beneath the surface, only to rise lifeless, and once more chaos erupted at the back of the pack; some howled that it was better to head to shore, others urged their leader to take them back to the Dekkan, and others shouted for Mowgli to show himself and be killed.

“They come to the fight with two stomachs and several voices,” said Kaa. “The rest is with thy brethren below yonder, The Little People go back to sleep. They have chased us far. Now I, too, turn back, for I am not of one skin with any wolf. Good hunting, Little Brother, and remember the dhole bites low.”

“They come to the fight with two stomachs and several voices,” Kaa said. “The rest are with your friends down there. The Little People are going back to sleep. They have chased us far. Now I, too, am turning back, because I am not related to any wolf. Good hunting, Little Brother, and remember the dhole bites low.”

A wolf came running along the bank on three legs, leaping up and down, laying his head sideways close to the ground, hunching his back, and breaking high into the air, as though he were playing with his cubs. It was Won-tolla, the Outlier, and he said never a word, but continued his horrible sport beside the dholes. They had been long in the water now, and were swimming wearily, their coats drenched and heavy, their bushy tails dragging like sponges, so tired and shaken that they, too, were silent, watching the pair of blazing eyes that moved abreast.

A wolf came running along the bank on three legs, jumping up and down, laying his head sideways close to the ground, hunching his back, and leaping into the air as if he were playing with his cubs. It was Won-tolla, the Outlier, and he didn't say a word but kept up his terrifying game beside the dholes. They had been in the water for a long time and were swimming wearily, their coats soaked and heavy, their bushy tails dragging like sponges, so tired and shaken that they, too, were quiet, watching the pair of blazing eyes that moved alongside.

“This is no good hunting,” said one, panting.

“This isn’t good hunting,” said one, panting.

“Good hunting!” said Mowgli, as he rose boldly at the brute’s side, and sent the long knife home behind the shoulder, pushing hard to avoid his dying snap.

“Good hunting!” Mowgli said, as he confidently approached the beast’s side and plunged the long knife deep behind its shoulder, pressing hard to escape its dying snap.

“Art thou there, Man-cub?” said Won-tolla across the water.

“Are you there, Man-cub?” said Won-tolla across the water.

“Ask of the dead, Outlier,” Mowgli replied. “Have none come down-stream? I have filled these dogs’ mouths with dirt; I have tricked them in the broad daylight, and their leader lacks his tail, but here be some few for thee still. Whither shall I drive them?”

“Ask the dead, Outlier,” Mowgli replied. “Have none come down the stream? I have filled these dogs’ mouths with dirt; I’ve tricked them in broad daylight, and their leader is missing his tail, but there are still a few here for you. Where should I drive them?”

“I will wait,” said Won-tolla. “The night is before me.”

“I'll wait,” said Won-tolla. “The night is ahead of me.”

Nearer and nearer came the bay of the Seeonee wolves. “For the Pack, for the Full Pack it is met!” and a bend in the river drove the dholes forward among the sands and shoals opposite the Lairs.

Nearer and nearer came the bay of the Seeonee wolves. “For the Pack, for the Full Pack it is met!” and a bend in the river pushed the dholes forward among the sands and shallows opposite the Lairs.

Then they saw their mistake. They should have landed half a mile higher up, and rushed the wolves on dry ground. Now it was too late. The bank was lined with burning eyes, and except for the horrible pheeal that had never stopped since sundown, there was no sound in the Jungle. It seemed as though Won-tolla were fawning on them to come ashore; and “Turn and take hold!” said the leader of the dholes. The entire Pack flung themselves at the shore, threshing and squattering through the shoal water, till the face of the Waingunga was all white and torn, and the great ripples went from side to side, like bow-waves from a boat. Mowgli followed the rush, stabbing and slicing as the dholes, huddled together, rushed up the river-beach in one wave.

Then they realized their mistake. They should have landed half a mile farther up and rushed the wolves on dry ground. Now it was too late. The bank was lined with burning eyes, and except for the terrifying pheeal that had never stopped since sundown, there was no sound in the Jungle. It felt like Won-tolla was beckoning them to come ashore; and “Turn and take hold!” said the leader of the dholes. The entire Pack lunged at the shore, thrashing and splashing through the shallow water, until the face of the Waingunga was all white and torn, and the massive ripples moved from side to side, like bow waves from a boat. Mowgli followed the charge, stabbing and slicing as the dholes, huddled together, surged up the riverbank in one wave.

Then the long fight began, heaving and straining and splitting and scattering and narrowing and broadening along the red, wet sands, and over and between the tangled tree-roots, and through and among the bushes, and in and out of the grass clumps; for even now the dholes were two to one. But they met wolves fighting for all that made the Pack, and not only the short, high, deep-chested, white-tusked hunters of the Pack, but the anxious-eyed lahinis—the she-wolves of the lair, as the saying is—fighting for their litters, with here and there a yearling wolf, his first coat still half woolly, tugging and grappling by their sides. A wolf, you must know, flies at the throat or snaps at the flank, while a dhole, by preference, bites at the belly; so when the dholes were struggling out of the water and had to raise their heads, the odds were with the wolves. On dry land the wolves suffered; but in the water or ashore, Mowgli’s knife came and went without ceasing. The Four had worried their way to his side. Gray Brother, crouched between the boy’s knees, was protecting his stomach, while the others guarded his back and either side, or stood over him when the shock of a leaping, yelling dhole who had thrown himself full on the steady blade bore him down. For the rest, it was one tangled confusion—a locked and swaying mob that moved from right to left and from left to right along the bank; and also ground round and round slowly on its own centre. Here would be a heaving mound, like a water-blister in a whirlpool, which would break like a water-blister, and throw up four or five mangled dogs, each striving to get back to the centre; here would be a single wolf borne down by two or three dholes, laboriously dragging them forward, and sinking the while; here a yearling cub would be held up by the pressure round him, though he had been killed early, while his mother, crazed with dumb rage, rolled over and over, snapping, and passing on; and in the middle of the thickest press, perhaps, one wolf and one dhole, forgetting everything else, would be manoeuvring for first hold till they were whirled away by a rush of furious fighters. Once Mowgli passed Akela, a dhole on either flank, and his all but toothless jaws closed over the loins of a third; and once he saw Phao, his teeth set in the throat of a dhole, tugging the unwilling beast forward till the yearlings could finish him. But the bulk of the fight was blind flurry and smother in the dark; hit, trip, and tumble, yelp, groan, and worry-worry-worry, round him and behind him and above him. As the night wore on, the quick, giddy-go-round motion increased. The dholes were cowed and afraid to attack the stronger wolves, but did not yet dare to run away. Mowgli felt that the end was coming soon, and contented himself with striking merely to cripple. The yearlings were growing bolder; there was time now and again to breathe, and pass a word to a friend, and the mere flicker of the knife would sometimes turn a dog aside.

Then the long fight started, heaving and straining and splitting and scattering across the red, wet sands, over and between the tangled tree roots, and through the bushes, and in and out of the clumps of grass; because even now, the dholes were two to one. But they faced wolves fighting for everything that made the Pack, not just the short, high, deep-chested, white-tusked hunters, but also the anxious-eyed lahinis—the she-wolves of the lair, as the saying goes—fighting for their litters, with a yearling wolf here and there, his first coat still half-woolly, tugging and grappling at their sides. A wolf, you should know, goes for the throat or snaps at the flank, while a dhole, by preference, bites at the belly; so when the dholes struggled out of the water and had to raise their heads, the odds were with the wolves. On dry land, the wolves suffered; but in the water or on the shore, Mowgli's knife came and went without pause. The Four had managed to get to his side. Gray Brother, crouched between the boy's knees, was protecting his stomach, while the others guarded his back and both sides, or stood over him when the shock of a leaping, yelling dhole that had thrown itself fully onto the steady blade bore him down. For everyone else, it was one tangled confusion—a locked and swaying mass that moved from right to left and from left to right along the bank; and it also ground round and round slowly at its own center. There would be a heaving mound, like a water-blister in a whirlpool, which would break like a water-blister, tossing up four or five mangled dogs, each trying to get back to the center; here a single wolf was being dragged down by two or three dholes, striving to pull them forward while sinking; here, a yearling cub would be held up by the pressure around him, even though he had been killed early, while his mother, crazed with silent rage, rolled over and over, snapping and pushing on; and in the thickest part of the mass, perhaps, one wolf and one dhole, forgetting everything else, would be maneuvering for the best hold until they were whirled away by a rush of furious fighters. Once Mowgli passed Akela, with a dhole on either flank, his nearly toothless jaws closed over the loins of a third; and once he saw Phao, his teeth sunk into the throat of a dhole, tugging the unwilling creature forward until the yearlings could finish him off. But most of the fight was a blind flurry and chaos in the dark; hit, trip, and tumble, yelp, groan, and worry-worry-worry, all around him and behind him and above him. As the night went on, the quick, dizzying motion increased. The dholes were cowed and afraid to attack the stronger wolves, but didn’t yet dare to flee. Mowgli sensed that the end was coming soon and was content to strike just to cripple. The yearlings were getting bolder; there was time now and then to breathe and exchange a word with a friend, and the mere flick of the knife would sometimes send a dog off course.

“The meat is very near the bone,” Gray Brother yelled. He was bleeding from a score of flesh-wounds.

“The meat is really close to the bone,” Gray Brother yelled. He was bleeding from a number of cuts.

“But the bone is yet to be cracked,” said Mowgli. “Eowawa! THUS do we do in the Jungle!” The red blade ran like a flame along the side of a dhole whose hind-quarters were hidden by the weight of a clinging wolf.

“But the bone hasn't been cracked yet,” said Mowgli. “Eowawa! This is how we roll in the Jungle!” The red blade raced like a flame along the side of a dhole whose back end was hidden by the weight of a clinging wolf.

“My kill!” snorted the wolf through his wrinkled nostrils. “Leave him to me.”

“My kill!” huffed the wolf through his scrunched-up nostrils. “Let me have him.”

“Is thy stomach still empty, Outlier?” said Mowgli. Won-tolla was fearfully punished, but his grip had paralysed the dhole, who could not turn round and reach him.

“Is your stomach still empty, Outlier?” said Mowgli. Won-tolla was fearfully punished, but his grip had paralyzed the dhole, who could not turn around and reach him.

“By the Bull that bought me,” said Mowgli, with a bitter laugh, “it is the tailless one!” And indeed it was the big bay-coloured leader.

“By the Bull that bought me,” said Mowgli, with a bitter laugh, “it’s the tailless one!” And it really was the big bay-colored leader.

“It is not wise to kill cubs and lahinis,” Mowgli went on philosophically, wiping the blood out of his eyes, “unless one has also killed the Outlier; and it is in my stomach that this Won-tolla kills thee.”

“It’s not smart to kill cubs and lahinis,” Mowgli continued thoughtfully, wiping the blood from his eyes, “unless you’ve also killed the Outlier; and it’s in my stomach that this Won-tolla is killing you.”

A dhole leaped to his leader’s aid; but before his teeth had found Won-tolla’s flank, Mowgli’s knife was in his throat, and Gray Brother took what was left.

A dhole jumped in to help his leader; but before his teeth could sink into Won-tolla’s side, Mowgli’s knife was in his throat, and Gray Brother took care of what was left.

“And thus do we do in the Jungle,” said Mowgli.

“And that's how we do things in the Jungle,” Mowgli said.

Won-tolla said not a word, only his jaws were closing and closing on the backbone as his life ebbed. The dhole shuddered, his head dropped, and he lay still, and Won-tolla dropped above him.

Won-tolla didn't say a word; he just kept biting down on the backbone as his life faded away. The dhole trembled, his head hung low, and he lay still, while Won-tolla collapsed on top of him.

“Huh! The Blood Debt is paid,” said Mowgli. “Sing the song, Won-tolla.”

“Huh! The Blood Debt is settled,” Mowgli said. “Sing the song, Won-tolla.”

“He hunts no more,” said Gray Brother; “and Akela, too, is silent this long time.”

“He's not hunting anymore,” said Gray Brother; “and Akela hasn't spoken for quite a while either.”

“The bone is cracked!” thundered Phao, son of Phaona. “They go! Kill, kill out, O hunters of the Free People!”

“The bone is cracked!” shouted Phao, son of Phaona. “Let’s go! Kill, kill, hunters of the Free People!”

Dhole after dhole was slinking away from those dark and bloody sands to the river, to the thick Jungle, up-stream or down-stream as he saw the road clear.

Dhole after dhole was slipping away from those dark and bloody sands to the river, to the dense jungle, upstream or downstream as he saw the path clear.

“The debt! The debt!” shouted Mowgli. “Pay the debt! They have slain the Lone Wolf! Let not a dog go!”

“The debt! The debt!” shouted Mowgli. “Pay the debt! They killed the Lone Wolf! Don’t let a single dog go!”

He was flying to the river, knife in hand, to check any dhole who dared to take water, when, from under a mound of nine dead, rose Akela’s head and fore-quarters, and Mowgli dropped on his knees beside the Lone Wolf.

He was rushing to the river, knife in hand, to confront any dhole that dared to drink, when, from underneath a pile of nine dead bodies, Akela’s head and front legs emerged, and Mowgli knelt beside the Lone Wolf.

“Said I not it would be my last fight?” Akela gasped. “It is good hunting. And thou, Little Brother?”

“Said I not it would be my last fight?” Akela gasped. “It is good hunting. And you, Little Brother?”

“I live, having killed many.”

"I live, having killed many."

“Even so. I die, and I would—I would die by thee, Little Brother.”

“Even so. I die, and I would—I would die for you, Little Brother.”

Mowgli took the terrible scarred head on his knees, and put his arms round the torn neck.

Mowgli placed the scarred head on his lap and wrapped his arms around the torn neck.

“It is long since the old days of Shere Khan, and a Man-cub that rolled naked in the dust.”

“It’s been a long time since the days of Shere Khan and the Man-cub who played naked in the dirt.”

“Nay, nay, I am a wolf. I am of one skin with the Free People,” Mowgli cried. “It is no will of mine that I am a man.”

“Nah, nah, I’m a wolf. I’m of the same kind as the Free People,” Mowgli shouted. “It’s not my choice to be a man.”

“Thou art a man, Little Brother, wolfling of my watching. Thou art a man, or else the Pack had fled before the dhole. My life I owe to thee, and to-day thou hast saved the Pack even as once I saved thee. Hast thou forgotten? All debts are paid now. Go to thine own people. I tell thee again, eye of my eye, this hunting is ended. Go to thine own people.”

“You are a man, Little Brother, wolf cub of my watching. You are a man, or else the Pack would have run away from the dhole. I owe my life to you, and today you have saved the Pack just as I once saved you. Have you forgotten? All debts are settled now. Go back to your people. I tell you again, my dear friend, this hunt is over. Go back to your people.”

“I will never go. I will hunt alone in the Jungle. I have said it.”

"I’m not going anywhere. I’m going to hunt alone in the jungle. I’ve made up my mind."

“After the summer come the Rains, and after the Rains comes the spring. Go back before thou art driven.”

“After summer comes the rain, and after the rain comes spring. Go back before you’re pushed away.”

“Who will drive me?”

"Who’s driving me?"

“Mowgli will drive Mowgli. Go back to thy people. Go to Man.”

“Mowgli will lead Mowgli. Go back to your people. Go to Man.”

“When Mowgli drives Mowgli I will go,” Mowgli answered.

“When Mowgli drives Mowgli, I will go,” Mowgli replied.

“There is no more to say,” said Akela. “Little Brother, canst thou raise me to my feet? I also was a leader of the Free People.”

“There’s nothing more to say,” said Akela. “Little Brother, can you help me to my feet? I was also a leader of the Free People.”

Very carefully and gently Mowgli lifted the bodies aside, and raised Akela to his feet, both arms round him, and the Lone Wolf drew a long breath, and began the Death Song that a leader of the Pack should sing when he dies. It gathered strength as he went on, lifting and lifting, and ringing far across the river, till it came to the last “Good hunting!” and Akela shook himself clear of Mowgli for an instant, and, leaping into the air, fell backward dead upon his last and most terrible kill.

Very carefully, Mowgli moved the bodies aside and helped Akela to his feet, wrapping both arms around him. The Lone Wolf took a deep breath and started the Death Song that a leader of the Pack sings when he dies. The song grew louder as he continued, rising higher and echoing across the river, until he reached the final “Good hunting!” At that moment, Akela momentarily freed himself from Mowgli, leaped into the air, and fell backward, dead on his last and most fearsome kill.

Mowgli sat with his head on his knees, careless of anything else, while the remnant of the flying dholes were being overtaken and run down by the merciless lahinis. Little by little the cries died away, and the wolves returned limping, as their wounds stiffened, to take stock of the losses. Fifteen of the Pack, as well as half a dozen lahinis, lay dead by the river, and of the others not one was unmarked. And Mowgli sat through it all till the cold daybreak, when Phao’s wet, red muzzle was dropped in his hand, and Mowgli drew back to show the gaunt body of Akela.

Mowgli sat with his head on his knees, ignoring everything else, while the remaining flying dholes were chased down by the relentless lahinis. Slowly, the cries faded away, and the wolves returned, limping as their wounds stiffened, to assess the losses. Fifteen members of the Pack and half a dozen lahinis lay dead by the river, and not one of the others was without injury. And Mowgli stayed there through it all until the cold dawn, when Phao's wet, red muzzle was placed in his hand, and Mowgli pulled back to reveal the gaunt body of Akela.

“Good hunting!” said Phao, as though Akela were still alive, and then over his bitten shoulder to the others: “Howl, dogs! A Wolf has died to-night!”

“Happy hunting!” said Phao, as if Akela were still alive, and then turned over his bitten shoulder to the others: “Howl, dogs! A Wolf has died tonight!”

But of all the Pack of two hundred fighting dholes, whose boast was that all jungles were their Jungle, and that no living thing could stand before them, not one returned to the Dekkan to carry that word.

But out of the group of two hundred fighting dholes, who bragged that all jungles were their territory and that nothing alive could stand against them, not a single one returned to the Dekkan to share that message.





CHIL’S SONG

[This is the song that Chil sang as the kites dropped down one after another to the river-bed, when the great fight was finished. Chil is good friends with everybody, but he is a cold-blooded kind of creature at heart, because he knows that almost everybody in the Jungle comes to him in the long-run.]

[This is the song that Chil sang as the kites fell one after another to the riverbank when the big fight was over. Chil is friends with everyone, but he's a bit cold-hearted deep down because he knows that nearly everyone in the Jungle eventually comes to him.]

     These were my companions going forth by night—
           (For Chil! Look you, for Chil!)
     Now come I to whistle them the ending of the fight.
           (Chil! Vanguards of Chil!)
     Word they gave me overhead of quarry newly slain,
     Word I gave them underfoot of buck upon the plain.
     Here’s an end of every trail—they shall not speak again!

     They that called the hunting-cry—they that followed fast—
           (For Chil! Look you, for Chil!)
     They that bade the sambhur wheel, or pinned him as he passed—
           (Chil! Vanguards of Chil!)
     They that lagged behind the scent—they that ran before,
     They that shunned the level horn—they that overbore.
     Here’s an end of every trail—they shall not follow more.
     These were my companions. Pity ‘twas they died!
           (For Chil! Look you, for Chil!)
     Now come I to comfort them that knew them in their pride.
           (Chil! Vanguards of Chil!)
     Tattered flank and sunken eye, open mouth and red,
     Locked and lank and lone they lie, the dead upon their dead.
     Here’s an end of every trail—and here my hosts are fed.
     These were my companions heading out at night—  
           (For Chil! Look, for Chil!)  
     Now I come to whistle them the end of the fight.  
           (Chil! Vanguards of Chil!)  
     They gave me news overhead of freshly killed prey,  
     I told them down below of a deer on the plain.  
     Here’s an end to every path—they won’t speak again!  

     They who called the hunting cry—they who followed quick—  
           (For Chil! Look, for Chil!)  
     They who urged the sambhur to move, or hit him as he zipped—  
           (Chil! Vanguards of Chil!)  
     They who lagged behind the scent—they who sprinted ahead,  
     They who avoided the open horn—they who overwhelmed.  
     Here’s an end to every path—they won’t follow anymore.  
     These were my companions. It’s a shame they died!  
           (For Chil! Look, for Chil!)  
     Now I come to comfort those who knew them in their pride.  
           (Chil! Vanguards of Chil!)  
     Torn flank and sunken eye, open mouth and red,  
     Still and thin and alone they lie, the dead among the dead.  
     Here’s an end to every path—and here my hosts are fed.  




THE SPRING RUNNING

     Man goes to Man! Cry the challenge through the Jungle!
       He that was our Brother goes away.
     Hear, now, and judge, O ye People of the Jungle,—
       Answer, who shall turn him—who shall stay?

     Man goes to Man! He is weeping in the Jungle:
       He that was our Brother sorrows sore!
     Man goes to Man! (Oh, we loved him in the Jungle!)
       To the Man-Trail where we may not follow more.
     Man goes to Man! Shout the challenge through the Jungle!  
       He who was our Brother is leaving.  
     Listen now, and judge, O you People of the Jungle—  
       Answer, who can turn him—who can make him stay?  

     Man goes to Man! He is crying in the Jungle:  
       He who was our Brother is in deep sorrow!  
     Man goes to Man! (Oh, we loved him in the Jungle!)  
       To the Man-Trail where we can no longer follow.  

The second year after the great fight with Red Dog and the death of Akela, Mowgli must have been nearly seventeen years old. He looked older, for hard exercise, the best of good eating, and baths whenever he felt in the least hot or dusty, had given him strength and growth far beyond his age. He could swing by one hand from a top branch for half an hour at a time, when he had occasion to look along the tree-roads. He could stop a young buck in mid-gallop and throw him sideways by the head. He could even jerk over the big, blue wild boars that lived in the Marshes of the North. The Jungle People who used to fear him for his wits feared him now for his strength, and when he moved quietly on his own affairs the mere whisper of his coming cleared the wood-paths. And yet the look in his eyes was always gentle. Even when he fought, his eyes never blazed as Bagheera’s did. They only grew more and more interested and excited; and that was one of the things that Bagheera himself did not understand.

The second year after the big fight with Red Dog and Akela's death, Mowgli must have been nearly seventeen. He looked older because hard exercise, good food, and baths whenever he felt the slightest bit hot or dusty had given him strength and growth beyond his years. He could swing by one hand from a top branch for half an hour when he had to scout along the tree paths. He could stop a young buck mid-gallop and throw him sideways by the head. He could even flip over the big, blue wild boars that lived in the Northern Marshes. The Jungle People, who used to fear him for his cunning, now feared him for his strength, and the mere whisper of his presence would clear the paths of the woods. Yet, the look in his eyes was always gentle. Even when he fought, his eyes never blazed like Bagheera's; they only became more interested and excited, something Bagheera himself couldn’t quite grasp.

He asked Mowgli about it, and the boy laughed and said. “When I miss the kill I am angry. When I must go empty for two days I am very angry. Do not my eyes talk then?”

He asked Mowgli about it, and the boy laughed and said, “When I miss the kill, I get angry. When I have to go empty for two days, I’m really angry. Don’t my eyes show that?”

“The mouth is hungry,” said Bagheera, “but the eyes say nothing. Hunting, eating, or swimming, it is all one—like a stone in wet or dry weather.” Mowgli looked at him lazily from under his long eyelashes, and, as usual, the panther’s head dropped. Bagheera knew his master.

"The mouth is hungry," said Bagheera, "but the eyes don’t say anything. Hunting, eating, or swimming, it’s all the same—like a rock in wet or dry conditions." Mowgli looked at him sleepily from under his long eyelashes, and, as always, the panther's head lowered. Bagheera knew his master.

They were lying out far up the side of a hill overlooking the Waingunga, and the morning mists hung below them in bands of white and green. As the sun rose it changed into bubbling seas of red gold, churned off, and let the low rays stripe the dried grass on which Mowgli and Bagheera were resting. It was the end of the cold weather, the leaves and the trees looked worn and faded, and there was a dry, ticking rustle everywhere when the wind blew. A little leaf tap-tap-tapped furiously against a twig, as a single leaf caught in a current will. It roused Bagheera, for he snuffed the morning air with a deep, hollow cough, threw himself on his back, and struck with his fore-paws at the nodding leaf above.

They were lying far up the side of a hill overlooking the Waingunga, and the morning mist hung below them in bands of white and green. As the sun rose, it transformed into bubbling seas of red and gold, rolled off, and allowed the low rays to stripe the dried grass where Mowgli and Bagheera were resting. It was the end of the cold season; the leaves and trees looked worn and faded, and there was a dry, ticking rustle everywhere when the wind blew. A little leaf tapped furiously against a twig, like a single leaf caught in a current. It woke Bagheera, who sniffed the morning air with a deep, hollow cough, threw himself on his back, and swatted with his front paws at the nodding leaf above.

“The year turns,” he said. “The Jungle goes forward. The Time of New Talk is near. That leaf knows. It is very good.”

“The year changes,” he said. “The Jungle moves on. The Time of New Talk is close. That leaf knows. It's really good.”

“The grass is dry,” Mowgli answered, pulling up a tuft. “Even Eye-of-the-Spring [that is a little trumpet-shaped, waxy red flower that runs in and out among the grasses]—even Eye-of-the Spring is shut, and... Bagheera, IS it well for the Black Panther so to lie on his back and beat with his paws in the air, as though he were the tree-cat?”

“The grass is dry,” Mowgli replied, pulling up a clump. “Even Eye-of-the-Spring—the little trumpet-shaped, waxy red flower that grows in and out among the grasses—even Eye-of-the-Spring is closed, and... Bagheera, is it okay for the Black Panther to lie on his back and swat at the air with his paws, like he’s a tree-cat?”

“Aowh?” said Bagheera. He seemed to be thinking of other things.

“Aowh?” said Bagheera. He looked like he was lost in thought.

“I say, IS it well for the Black Panther so to mouth and cough, and howl and roll? Remember, we be the Masters of the Jungle, thou and I.”

"I ask, is it right for the Black Panther to growl, cough, howl, and roll around? Remember, we are the Masters of the Jungle, you and I."

“Indeed, yes; I hear, Man-cub.” Bagheera rolled over hurriedly and sat up, the dust on his ragged black flanks. (He was just casting his winter coat.) “We be surely the Masters of the Jungle! Who is so strong as Mowgli? Who so wise?” There was a curious drawl in the voice that made Mowgli turn to see whether by any chance the Black Panther were making fun of him, for the Jungle is full of words that sound like one thing, but mean another. “I said we be beyond question the Masters of the Jungle,” Bagheera repeated. “Have I done wrong? I did not know that the Man-cub no longer lay upon the ground. Does he fly, then?”

“Absolutely, yes; I hear you, Man-cub.” Bagheera quickly rolled over and sat up, shaking off the dust from his worn black fur. (He was shedding his winter coat.) “We are definitely the Masters of the Jungle! Who is as strong as Mowgli? Who is as wise?” There was a strange drawl in his voice that made Mowgli look over to see if perhaps the Black Panther was teasing him, because the Jungle is full of words that sound one way but mean something else. “I said we are undoubtedly the Masters of the Jungle,” Bagheera repeated. “Have I made a mistake? I didn’t realize the Man-cub was no longer lying on the ground. Does he fly now?”

Mowgli sat with his elbows on his knees, looking out across the valley at the daylight. Somewhere down in the woods below a bird was trying over in a husky, reedy voice the first few notes of his spring song. It was no more than a shadow of the liquid, tumbling call he would be pouring later, but Bagheera heard it.

Mowgli sat with his elbows on his knees, looking out across the valley at the daylight. Somewhere down in the woods below, a bird was experimenting in a husky, reedy voice with the first few notes of its spring song. It was just a faint echo of the fluid, tumbling melody it would be singing later, but Bagheera heard it.

“I said the Time of New Talk is near,” growled the panther, switching his tail.

“I said the Time of New Talk is coming soon,” growled the panther, flicking his tail.

“I hear,” Mowgli answered. “Bagheera, why dost thou shake all over? The sun is warm.”

“I hear,” Mowgli replied. “Bagheera, why are you shaking? The sun is warm.”

“That is Ferao, the scarlet woodpecker,” said Bagheera. “HE has not forgotten. Now I, too, must remember my song,” and he began purring and crooning to himself, harking back dissatisfied again and again.

“That’s Ferao, the scarlet woodpecker,” Bagheera said. “He hasn’t forgotten. Now I need to remember my song too,” and he started purring and humming to himself, feeling unsatisfied and going back to it again and again.

“There is no game afoot,” said Mowgli.

“There’s no game happening,” said Mowgli.

“Little Brother, are BOTH thine ears stopped? That is no killing-word, but my song that I make ready against the need.”

“Little Brother, are BOTH your ears blocked? That’s not a killing word, but my song that I’m preparing for when it’s needed.”

“I had forgotten. I shall know when the Time of New Talk is here, because then thou and the others all run away and leave me alone.” Mowgli spoke rather savagely.

“I had forgotten. I will know when the Time of New Talk arrives because that’s when you and the others all run away and leave me alone.” Mowgli spoke quite fiercely.

“But, indeed, Little Brother,” Bagheera began, “we do not always——”

“But, really, Little Brother,” Bagheera started, “we don’t always——”

“I say ye do,” said Mowgli, shooting out his forefinger angrily. “Ye DO run away, and I, who am the Master of the Jungle, must needs walk alone. How was it last season, when I would gather sugar-cane from the fields of a Man-Pack? I sent a runner—I sent thee!—to Hathi, bidding him to come upon such a night and pluck the sweet grass for me with his trunk.”

“I say you do,” Mowgli said, pointing his finger angrily. “You DO run away, and I, who am the Master of the Jungle, have to walk alone. How was it last season when I went to gather sugarcane from the fields of a human group? I sent a runner—I sent you!—to Hathi, asking him to come on a certain night and pluck the sweet grass for me with his trunk.”

“He came only two nights later,” said Bagheera, cowering a little; “and of that long, sweet grass that pleased thee so he gathered more than any Man-cub could eat in all the nights of the Rains. That was no fault of mine.”

“He showed up just two nights later,” said Bagheera, shrinking back a bit; “and from that long, delicious grass that you liked so much, he picked more than any human child could eat in all the nights of the Rains. That wasn’t my fault.”

“He did not come upon the night when I sent him the word. No, he was trumpeting and running and roaring through the valleys in the moonlight. His trail was like the trail of three elephants, for he would not hide among the trees. He danced in the moonlight before the houses of the Man-Pack. I saw him, and yet he would not come to me; and I am the Master of the Jungle!”

“He didn’t arrive that night when I sent him the message. No, he was charging through the valleys in the moonlight, trumpeting and roaring. His path was like that of three elephants because he wouldn’t conceal himself among the trees. He danced in the moonlight in front of the homes of the Man-Pack. I saw him, yet he wouldn’t come to me; and I am the Master of the Jungle!”

“It was the Time of New Talk,” said the panther, always very humble. “Perhaps, Little Brother, thou didst not that time call him by a Master-word? Listen to Ferao, and be glad!”

“It was the Time of New Talk,” said the panther, always very humble. “Perhaps, Little Brother, you didn’t call him by a Master-word back then? Listen to Ferao, and be glad!”

Mowgli’s bad temper seemed to have boiled itself away. He lay back with his head on his arms, his eyes shut. “I do not know—nor do I care,” he said sleepily. “Let us sleep, Bagheera. My stomach is heavy in me. Make me a rest for my head.”

Mowgli's bad mood seemed to have faded. He laid back with his head on his arms, his eyes closed. “I don't know—nor do I care,” he said sleepily. “Let’s sleep, Bagheera. I feel weighed down. Give me something to rest my head on.”

The panther lay down again with a sigh, because he could hear Ferao practising and repractising his song against the Springtime of New Talk, as they say.

The panther lay down again with a sigh because he could hear Ferao practicing and re-practicing his song for the Springtime of New Talk, as they say.

In an Indian Jungle the seasons slide one into the other almost without division. There seem to be only two—the wet and the dry; but if you look closely below the torrents of rain and the clouds of char and dust you will find all four going round in their regular ring. Spring is the most wonderful, because she has not to cover a clean, bare field with new leaves and flowers, but to drive before her and to put away the hanging-on, over-surviving raffle of half-green things which the gentle winter has suffered to live, and to make the partly-dressed stale earth feel new and young once more. And this she does so well that there is no spring in the world like the Jungle spring.

In an Indian jungle, the seasons blend into each other almost seamlessly. It seems like there are only two—wet and dry; but if you pay attention beneath the heavy rains and clouds of ash and dust, you'll see all four seasons cycling through their usual pattern. Spring is the most amazing because it doesn't just cover a clean, bare field with fresh leaves and flowers; it needs to clear away the lingering, over-surviving mess of half-green plants that the gentle winter has allowed to persist, making the somewhat bare, tired earth feel vibrant and young again. And it does this so effectively that there's no spring anywhere like the spring in the jungle.

There is one day when all things are tired, and the very smells, as they drift on the heavy air, are old and used. One cannot explain this, but it feels so. Then there is another day—to the eye nothing whatever has changed—when all the smells are new and delightful, and the whiskers of the Jungle People quiver to their roots, and the winter hair comes away from their sides in long, draggled locks. Then, perhaps, a little rain falls, and all the trees and the bushes and the bamboos and the mosses and the juicy-leaved plants wake with a noise of growing that you can almost hear, and under this noise runs, day and night, a deep hum. THAT is the noise of the spring—a vibrating boom which is neither bees, nor falling water, nor the wind in tree-tops, but the purring of the warm, happy world.

There’s a day when everything feels worn out, and even the scents in the thick air seem old and tired. You can't really explain it, but it feels true. Then, there’s another day—at a glance, everything looks the same—yet all the smells are fresh and enjoyable, and the whiskers of the Jungle People tremble with life, while their winter fur sheds from their sides in long, messy clumps. Maybe a little rain comes, and all the trees, bushes, bamboos, mosses, and leafy plants wake up with a sound of growth that you can almost hear, and beneath this sound runs, day and night, a deep hum. THAT is the sound of spring—a vibrating rumble that isn’t bees, falling water, or the wind in the treetops, but the gentle purring of a warm, happy world.

Up to this year Mowgli had always delighted in the turn of the seasons. It was he who generally saw the first Eye-of-the-Spring deep down among the grasses, and the first bank of spring clouds, which are like nothing else in the Jungle. His voice could be heard in all sorts of wet, star-lighted, blossoming places, helping the big frogs through their choruses, or mocking the little upside-down owls that hoot through the white nights. Like all his people, spring was the season he chose for his flittings—moving, for the mere joy of rushing through the warm air, thirty, forty, or fifty miles between twilight and the morning star, and coming back panting and laughing and wreathed with strange flowers. The Four did not follow him on these wild ringings of the Jungle, but went off to sing songs with other wolves. The Jungle People are very busy in the spring, and Mowgli could hear them grunting and screaming and whistling according to their kind. Their voices then are different from their voices at other times of the year, and that is one of the reasons why spring in the Jungle is called the Time of New Talk.

Up until this year, Mowgli had always loved the change of seasons. He was usually the one to spot the first Eye-of-the-Spring nestled deep in the grass, and the first bank of spring clouds, which are unlike anything else in the Jungle. His voice could be heard in all sorts of wet, starry, blooming spots, helping the big frogs with their songs or teasing the little upside-down owls that hoot through the bright nights. Like all his people, spring was the season he picked for his adventures—moving, just for the fun of rushing through the warm air, thirty, forty, or fifty miles between dusk and the morning star, and returning panting and laughing, adorned with strange flowers. The Four didn’t join him on these wild excursions through the Jungle, but went off to sing with other wolves. The Jungle People are very active in the spring, and Mowgli could hear them grunting and screaming and whistling according to their kind. Their voices during this time are different from how they sound at other times of the year, and that’s one of the reasons why spring in the Jungle is known as the Time of New Talk.

But that spring, as he told Bagheera, his stomach was changed in him. Ever since the bamboo shoots turned spotty-brown he had been looking forward to the morning when the smells should change. But when the morning came, and Mor the Peacock, blazing in bronze and blue and gold, cried it aloud all along the misty woods, and Mowgli opened his mouth to send on the cry, the words choked between his teeth, and a feeling came over him that began at his toes and ended in his hair—a feeling of pure unhappiness, so that he looked himself over to be sure that he had not trod on a thorn. Mor cried the new smells, the other birds took it over, and from the rocks by the Waingunga he heard Bagheera’s hoarse scream—something between the scream of an eagle and the neighing of a horse. There was a yelling and scattering of Bandar-log in the new-budding branches above, and there stood Mowgli, his chest, filled to answer Mor, sinking in little gasps as the breath was driven out of it by this unhappiness.

But that spring, as he told Bagheera, he felt different inside. Ever since the bamboo shoots started turning brown, he had been looking forward to the morning when the smells would change. But when that morning came, and Mor the Peacock, shining in bronze and blue and gold, called it out through the misty woods, Mowgli opened his mouth to join in the call, but the words got stuck in his throat, and a wave of pure unhappiness washed over him, starting from his toes and ending in his hair. He looked himself over to make sure he hadn’t stepped on a thorn. Mor announced the new smells, the other birds echoed him, and from the rocks by the Waingunga, he heard Bagheera’s rough cry—a sound like a mix between an eagle's scream and a horse's neigh. There was yelling and the Bandar-log scattered in the newly budding branches above, and there stood Mowgli, his chest heavy as he tried to respond to Mor, gasping for breath as this unhappiness pressed down on him.

He stared all round him, but he could see no more than the mocking Bandar-log scudding through the trees, and Mor, his tail spread in full splendour, dancing on the slopes below.

He looked around, but all he could see were the mocking Bandar-log darting through the trees and Mor, his tail fanned out in full display, dancing on the slopes below.

“The smells have changed,” screamed Mor. “Good hunting, Little Brother! Where is thy answer?”

"The smells have changed," shouted Mor. "Good hunting, Little Brother! Where's your response?"

“Little Brother, good hunting!” whistled Chil the Kite and his mate, swooping down together. The two baffed under Mowgli’s nose so close that a pinch of downy white feathers brushed away.

“Little Brother, happy hunting!” whistled Chil the Kite and his mate, swooping down together. The two darted under Mowgli’s nose so close that a pinch of fluffy white feathers brushed away.

A light spring rain—elephant-rain they call it—drove across the Jungle in a belt half a mile wide, left the new leaves wet and nodding behind, and died out in a double rainbow and a light roll of thunder. The spring hum broke out for a minute, and was silent, but all the Jungle Folk seemed to be giving tongue at once. All except Mowgli.

A light spring rain—what they call elephant rain—swept through the Jungle in a band half a mile wide, leaving the new leaves wet and swaying, and eventually faded into a double rainbow and a gentle rumble of thunder. The spring buzz came alive for a moment, then went quiet, but all the Jungle Folk appeared to be chattering at once. All except Mowgli.

“I have eaten good food,” he said to himself. “I have drunk good water. Nor does my throat burn and grow small, as it did when I bit the blue-spotted root that Oo the Turtle said was clean food. But my stomach is heavy, and I have given very bad talk to Bagheera and others, people of the Jungle and my people. Now, too, I am hot and now I am cold, and now I am neither hot nor cold, but angry with that which I cannot see. Huhu! It is time to make a running! To-night I will cross the ranges; yes, I will make a spring running to the Marshes of the North, and back again. I have hunted too easily too long. The Four shall come with me, for they grow as fat as white grubs.”

“I’ve eaten good food,” he thought to himself. “I’ve drunk good water. My throat doesn’t burn and shrink like it did when I bit the blue-spotted root that Oo the Turtle said was okay to eat. But my stomach feels heavy, and I’ve said some really bad things to Bagheera and the others, folks of the Jungle and my people. Right now, I’m hot, then I’m cold, and now I’m neither hot nor cold, but just angry about something I can’t see. Huhu! It’s time to run! Tonight I’ll cross the ranges; yes, I’ll make a quick run to the Marshes of the North, and then back again. I’ve hunted too easily for too long. The Four will come with me, because they’re getting as fat as white grubs.”

He called, but never one of the Four answered. They were far beyond earshot, singing over the spring songs—the Moon and Sambhur Songs—with the wolves of the pack; for in the spring-time the Jungle People make very little difference between the day and the night. He gave the sharp, barking note, but his only answer was the mocking maiou of the little spotted tree-cat winding in and out among the branches for early birds’ nests. At this he shook all over with rage, and half drew his knife. Then he became very haughty, though there was no one to see him, and stalked severely down the hillside, chin up and eyebrows down. But never a single one of his people asked him a question, for they were all too busy with their own affairs.

He called out, but none of the Four responded. They were too far away to hear, singing the spring songs—the Moon and Sambhur Songs—with the wolves of the pack; because in spring, the Jungle People hardly distinguish between day and night. He gave a sharp bark, but the only reply was the teasing maiou of the little spotted tree-cat darting in and out among the branches looking for early birds' nests. This made him shake with anger, and he almost pulled out his knife. Then he acted very proud, even though no one was watching, and walked stiffly down the hillside, chin up and eyebrows furrowed. But not a single one of his people bothered to ask him anything, as they were all too caught up in their own business.

“Yes,” said Mowgli to himself, though in his heart he knew that he had no reason. “Let the Red Dhole come from the Dekkan, or the Red Flower dance among the bamboos, and all the Jungle runs whining to Mowgli, calling him great elephant-names. But now, because Eye-of-the-Spring is red, and Mor, forsooth, must show his naked legs in some spring dance, the Jungle goes mad as Tabaqui.... By the Bull that bought me! am I the Master of the Jungle, or am I not? Be silent! What do ye here?”

"Yes," Mowgli said to himself, even though he knew deep down that he had no reason to. "Let the Red Dhole come from the Dekkan, or let the Red Flower dance among the bamboos, and all the Jungle comes rushing to me, calling me by great elephant names. But now, just because Eye-of-the-Spring is red, and Mor has to show his bare legs in some spring dance, the Jungle goes crazy like Tabaqui.... By the Bull that bought me! Am I the Master of the Jungle, or what? Be quiet! What are you doing here?"

A couple of young wolves of the Pack were cantering down a path, looking for open ground in which to fight. (You will remember that the Law of the Jungle forbids fighting where the Pack can see.) Their neck-bristles were as stiff as wire, and they bayed furiously, crouching for the first grapple. Mowgli leaped forward, caught one outstretched throat in either hand, expecting to fling the creatures backward as he had often done in games or Pack hunts. But he had never before interfered with a spring fight. The two leaped forward and dashed him aside, and without word to waste rolled over and over close locked.

A couple of young wolves from the Pack were trotting down a path, looking for open space to fight. (You’ll remember that the Law of the Jungle prohibits fighting where the Pack can see.) Their neck fur was as stiff as wire, and they howled angrily, getting ready for the first grapple. Mowgli jumped in, grabbing one wolf by the throat with each hand, expecting to throw them back like he had done in games or Pack hunts. But he had never interfered in a spring fight before. The two wolves lunged forward and shoved him aside, and without wasting any words, they rolled over and over, locked in each other’s grasp.

Mowgli was on his feet almost before he fell, his knife and his white teeth were bared, and at that minute he would have killed both for no reason but that they were fighting when he wished them to be quiet, although every wolf has full right under the Law to fight. He danced round them with lowered shoulders and quivering hand, ready to send in a double blow when the first flurry of the scuffle should be over; but while he waited the strength seemed to ebb from his body, the knife-point lowered, and he sheathed the knife and watched.

Mowgli was already on his feet almost as soon as he fell, his knife and teeth bared, and in that moment, he would have killed both just because they were fighting when he wanted them to be quiet, even though every wolf has the right under the Law to fight. He circled around them with his shoulders down and a trembling hand, ready to strike with a double blow once the initial chaos of the fight was over; but as he waited, the strength seemed to drain from his body, the knife-point dropped, and he put away the knife and watched.

“I have surely eaten poison,” he sighed at last. “Since I broke up the Council with the Red Flower—since I killed Shere Khan—none of the Pack could fling me aside. And these be only tail-wolves in the Pack, little hunters! My strength is gone from me, and presently I shall die. Oh, Mowgli, why dost thou not kill them both?”

“I must have eaten poison,” he finally sighed. “Ever since I disrupted the Council with the Red Flower—ever since I killed Shere Khan—none of the Pack could push me away. And these are just the tail-wolves in the Pack, little hunters! My strength is gone, and soon I will die. Oh, Mowgli, why don’t you just kill them both?”

The fight went on till one wolf ran away, and Mowgli was left alone on the torn and bloody ground, looking now at his knife, and now at his legs and arms, while the feeling of unhappiness he had never known before covered him as water covers a log.

The fight continued until one wolf fled, leaving Mowgli alone on the torn and bloody ground, glancing from his knife to his legs and arms, while an overwhelming sense of unhappiness he had never experienced before washed over him like water covering a log.

He killed early that evening and ate but little, so as to be in good fettle for his spring running, and he ate alone because all the Jungle People were away singing or fighting. It was a perfect white night, as they call it. All green things seemed to have made a month’s growth since the morning. The branch that was yellow-leaved the day before dripped sap when Mowgli broke it. The mosses curled deep and warm over his feet, the young grass had no cutting edges, and all the voices of the Jungle boomed like one deep harp-string touched by the moon—the Moon of New Talk, who splashed her light full on rock and pool, slipped it between trunk and creeper, and sifted it through a million leaves. Forgetting his unhappiness, Mowgli sang aloud with pure delight as he settled into his stride. It was more like flying than anything else, for he had chosen the long downward slope that leads to the Northern Marshes through the heart of the main Jungle, where the springy ground deadened the fall of his feet. A man-taught man would have picked his way with many stumbles through the cheating moonlight, but Mowgli’s muscles, trained by years of experience, bore him up as though he were a feather. When a rotten log or a hidden stone turned under his foot he saved himself, never checking his pace, without effort and without thought. When he tired of ground-going he threw up his hands monkey-fashion to the nearest creeper, and seemed to float rather than to climb up into the thin branches, whence he would follow a tree-road till his mood changed, and he shot downward in a long, leafy curve to the levels again. There were still, hot hollows surrounded by wet rocks where he could hardly breathe for the heavy scents of the night flowers and the bloom along the creeper buds; dark avenues where the moonlight lay in belts as regular as checkered marbles in a church aisle; thickets where the wet young growth stood breast-high about him and threw its arms round his waist; and hilltops crowned with broken rock, where he leaped from stone to stone above the lairs of the frightened little foxes. He would hear, very faint and far off, the chug-drug of a boar sharpening his tusks on a bole; and would come across the great gray brute all alone, scribing and rending the bark of a tall tree, his mouth dripping with foam, and his eyes blazing like fire. Or he would turn aside to the sound of clashing horns and hissing grunts, and dash past a couple of furious sambhur, staggering to and fro with lowered heads, striped with blood that showed black in the moonlight. Or at some rushing ford he would hear Jacala the Crocodile bellowing like a bull, or disturb a twined knot of the Poison People, but before they could strike he would be away and across the glistening shingle, and deep in the Jungle again.

He hunted early that evening and ate very little to be in good shape for his spring running, and he dined alone since all the Jungle People were off singing or fighting. It was a perfect white night, as they called it. Everything green seemed to have grown a month's worth since the morning. The branch that had yellow leaves the day before dripped sap when Mowgli broke it. The moss curled thick and warm over his feet, the young grass had no sharp edges, and all the sounds of the Jungle resonated like a single deep harp-string touched by the moon—the Moon of New Talk, who splashed her light fully on rocks and pools, slipped it between trunks and creepers, and filtered it through a million leaves. Forgetting his unhappiness, Mowgli sang out in pure delight as he found his rhythm. It felt more like flying than anything else, as he picked the long downward slope leading to the Northern Marshes through the heart of the main Jungle, where the springy ground softened the sound of his footsteps. A human would have stumbled often through the tricky moonlight, but Mowgli’s muscles, trained by years of experience, lifted him up like he was a feather. When a rotten log or a hidden stone shifted under his foot, he saved himself effortlessly and without breaking his stride. When he got tired of walking on the ground, he raised his hands like a monkey to the nearest creeper and seemed to float rather than climb into the thin branches, from where he would follow a tree path until his mood shifted, and he would glide down in a long, leafy arc back to the ground. There were still, hot dips surrounded by wet rocks where he could hardly breathe from the heavy scents of night flowers and the bloom around the creeper buds; dark paths where the moonlight lay in bands as regular as checkered marbles in a church aisle; thickets where the wet young growth stood chest-high around him and wrapped its arms around his waist; and hilltops crowned with broken rock, where he jumped from stone to stone above the dens of frightened little foxes. He would faintly hear the chug-drug of a boar sharpening its tusks on a trunk; and would come across the massive gray beast alone, clawing and tearing at the bark of a tall tree, its mouth dripping with foam, and eyes blazing like fire. Or he would sidestep to the sound of clashing antlers and grunting, rushing past a couple of furious sambhur, staggering back and forth with lowered heads, their sides splattered with blood that stood out in the moonlight. Or at some rushing crossing, he would hear Jacala the Crocodile bellowing like a bull, or stumble upon a tangled knot of the Poison People, but before they could strike, he would already be gone, across the glistening stones, and deep back into the Jungle.

So he ran, sometimes shouting, sometimes singing to himself, the happiest thing in all the Jungle that night, till the smell of the flowers warned him that he was near the marshes, and those lay far beyond his farthest hunting-grounds.

So he ran, sometimes shouting and sometimes singing to himself, the happiest creature in the whole jungle that night, until the scent of the flowers told him he was close to the marshes, which were far beyond his usual hunting grounds.

Here, again, a man-trained man would have sunk overhead in three strides, but Mowgli’s feet had eyes in them, and they passed him from tussock to tussock and clump to quaking clump without asking help from the eyes in his head. He ran out to the middle of the swamp, disturbing the duck as he ran, and sat down on a moss-coated tree-trunk lapped in the black water. The marsh was awake all round him, for in the spring the Bird People sleep very lightly, and companies of them were coming or going the night through. But no one took any notice of Mowgli sitting among the tall reeds humming songs without words, and looking at the soles of his hard brown feet in case of neglected thorns. All his unhappiness seemed to have been left behind in his own Jungle, and he was just beginning a full-throat song when it came back again—ten times worse than before.

Here, again, a man trained for this would have been overwhelmed in three steps, but Mowgli's feet seemed to have a mind of their own, guiding him from tuft to tuft and patch to wobbling patch without needing to rely on his eyes. He ran out to the middle of the swamp, scaring the ducks as he went, and sat down on a moss-covered tree trunk half-submerged in the dark water. The marsh around him was alive, because in the spring the Bird People wake up easily, and groups of them were bustling about throughout the night. But no one paid attention to Mowgli sitting among the tall reeds, humming wordless songs and checking the soles of his tough brown feet for any thorns. All his sadness seemed to have been left behind in his own Jungle, and he was just starting a heartfelt song when it returned—ten times worse than before.

This time Mowgli was frightened. “It is here also!” he said half aloud. “It has followed me,” and he looked over his shoulder to see whether the It were not standing behind him. “There is no one here.” The night noises of the marsh went on, but never a bird or beast spoke to him, and the new feeling of misery grew.

This time, Mowgli was scared. “It’s here too!” he said almost out loud. “It has followed me,” and he glanced over his shoulder to check if it was behind him. “There’s no one here.” The nighttime sounds of the marsh continued, but not a single bird or animal responded to him, and the new sense of hopelessness increased.

“I have surely eaten poison,” he said in an awe-stricken voice. “It must be that carelessly I have eaten poison, and my strength is going from me. I was afraid—and yet it was not I that was afraid—Mowgli was afraid when the two wolves fought. Akela, or even Phao, would have silenced them; yet Mowgli was afraid. That is true sign I have eaten poison.... But what do they care in the Jungle? They sing and howl and fight, and run in companies under the moon, and I—Hai-mai!—I am dying in the marshes, of that poison which I have eaten.” He was so sorry for himself that he nearly wept. “And after,” he went on, “they will find me lying in the black water. Nay, I will go back to my own Jungle, and I will die upon the Council Rock, and Bagheera, whom I love, if he is not screaming in the valley—Bagheera, perhaps, may watch by what is left for a little, lest Chil use me as he used Akela.”

“I must have eaten poison,” he said, astonished. “I must have carelessly ingested it, and now my strength is fading. I was afraid—and yet it wasn’t I who was afraid—it was Mowgli who was scared when the two wolves fought. Akela, or even Phao, could have silenced them; yet Mowgli was frightened. That’s a sure sign I’ve consumed poison... But what do they care in the Jungle? They sing and howl and fight, running in groups under the moon, and I—Hai-mai!—am dying in the marshes from the poison I’ve eaten.” He felt so sorry for himself that he nearly cried. “And soon,” he continued, “they’ll find me lying in the black water. No, I’ll return to my own Jungle, and I’ll die on the Council Rock, and Bagheera, whom I love, if he’s not howling in the valley—perhaps Bagheera might stay by what’s left of me for a while, just so Chil doesn’t use me like he did with Akela.”

A large, warm tear splashed down on his knee, and, miserable as he was, Mowgli felt happy that he was so miserable, if you can understand that upside-down sort of happiness. “As Chil the Kite used Akela,” he repeated, “on the night I saved the Pack from Red Dog.” He was quiet for a little, thinking of the last words of the Lone Wolf, which you, of course, remember. “Now Akela said to me many foolish things before he died, for when we die our stomachs change. He said... None the less, I AM of the Jungle!”

A big, warm tear fell onto his knee, and even though he felt miserable, Mowgli was strangely happy about being so miserable, if you can get that kind of upside-down happiness. “As Chil the Kite used Akela,” he repeated, “on the night I saved the Pack from Red Dog.” He stayed quiet for a moment, thinking about the last words of the Lone Wolf, which you remember, of course. “Now Akela said many silly things to me before he died, because when we die, our instincts change. He said... Still, I AM of the Jungle!"

In his excitement, as he remembered the fight on Waingunga bank, he shouted the last words aloud, and a wild buffalo-cow among the reeds sprang to her knees, snorting, “Man!”

In his excitement, as he recalled the fight on Waingunga bank, he shouted the last words out loud, and a wild buffalo-cow in the reeds jumped up on her knees, snorting, “Man!”

“Uhh!” said Mysa the Wild Buffalo (Mowgli could hear him turn in his wallow), “THAT is no man. It is only the hairless wolf of the Seeonee Pack. On such nights runs he to and fro.”

“Uhh!” said Mysa the Wild Buffalo (Mowgli could hear him turn in his wallow), “THAT is no man. It is only the hairless wolf of the Seeonee Pack. On nights like this, he runs back and forth.”

“Uhh!” said the cow, dropping her head again to graze, “I thought it was Man.”

“Uhh!” said the cow, lowering her head again to graze, “I thought it was Man.”

“I say no. Oh, Mowgli, is it danger?” lowed Mysa.

“I say no. Oh, Mowgli, is it dangerous?” asked Mysa.

“Oh, Mowgli, is it danger?” the boy called back mockingly. “That is all Mysa thinks for: Is it danger? But for Mowgli, who goes to and fro in the Jungle by night, watching, what do ye care?”

“Oh, Mowgli, is it danger?” the boy called back with a smirk. “That's all Mysa cares about: Is it danger? But for Mowgli, who roams the Jungle at night, watching, what do you care?”

“How loud he cries!” said the cow. “Thus do they cry,” Mysa answered contemptuously, “who, having torn up the grass, know not how to eat it.”

“How loud he cries!” said the cow. “That’s how they cry,” Mysa replied with disdain, “those who, having uprooted the grass, don’t know how to eat it.”

“For less than this,” Mowgli groaned to himself, “for less than this even last Rains I had pricked Mysa out of his wallow, and ridden him through the swamp on a rush halter.” He stretched a hand to break one of the feathery reeds, but drew it back with a sigh. Mysa went on steadily chewing the cud, and the long grass ripped where the cow grazed. “I will not die HERE,” he said angrily. “Mysa, who is of one blood with Jacala and the pig, would see me. Let us go beyond the swamp and see what comes. Never have I run such a spring running—hot and cold together. Up, Mowgli!”

“For less than this,” Mowgli muttered to himself, “for less than this even last rainy season I had pulled Mysa out of his mud hole and ridden him through the swamp on a makeshift halter.” He reached for one of the feathery reeds, but pulled his hand back with a sigh. Mysa continued to chew his cud, and the thick grass tore where the cow grazed. “I will not die HERE,” he said angrily. “Mysa, who is kin with Jacala and the pig, would see me. Let’s go beyond the swamp and see what happens. Never have I felt such a rush—hot and cold at once. Up, Mowgli!”

He could not resist the temptation of stealing across the reeds to Mysa and pricking him with the point of his knife. The great dripping bull broke out of his wallow like a shell exploding, while Mowgli laughed till he sat down.

He couldn't resist the urge to sneak through the reeds to Mysa and poke him with the tip of his knife. The huge, dripping bull burst out of his mud pit like a shell going off, while Mowgli laughed so hard he sat down.

“Say now that the hairless wolf of the Seeonee Pack once herded thee, Mysa,” he called.

“Let’s say that the hairless wolf of the Seeonee Pack once rounded you up, Mysa,” he called.

“Wolf! THOU?” the bull snorted, stamping in the mud. “All the jungle knows thou wast a herder of tame cattle—such a man’s brat as shouts in the dust by the crops yonder. THOU of the Jungle! What hunter would have crawled like a snake among the leeches, and for a muddy jest—a jackal’s jest—have shamed me before my cow? Come to firm ground, and I will—I will...” Mysa frothed at the mouth, for Mysa has nearly the worst temper of any one in the Jungle.

“Wolf! YOU?” the bull snorted, stomping in the mud. “Everyone in the jungle knows you were just a herder of tame cattle—like some kid shouting in the dirt by the crops over there. YOU of the Jungle! What kind of hunter would crawl like a snake among the leeches, just for a silly joke—a jackal’s joke—to embarrass me in front of my cow? Come to solid ground, and I will—I will...” Mysa frothed at the mouth, because Mysa has one of the worst tempers of anyone in the Jungle.

Mowgli watched him puff and blow with eyes that never changed. When he could make himself heard through the pattering mud, he said: “What Man-Pack lair here by the marshes, Mysa? This is new Jungle to me.”

Mowgli watched him huff and puff with unchanging eyes. When he could finally be heard over the squelching mud, he said: “What human group is camped here by the marshes, Mysa? This is new territory for me.”

“Go north, then,” roared the angry bull, for Mowgli had pricked him rather sharply. “It was a naked cow-herd’s jest. Go and tell them at the village at the foot of the marsh.”

“Go north, then,” bellowed the furious bull, since Mowgli had poked him quite sharply. “It was a joke from a naked cowherd. Go and let them know at the village by the marsh.”

“The Man-Pack do not love jungle-tales, nor do I think, Mysa, that a scratch more or less on thy hide is any matter for a council. But I will go and look at this village. Yes, I will go. Softly now. It is not every night that the Master of the Jungle comes to herd thee.”

“The Man-Pack doesn’t care for jungle stories, and I don’t think, Mysa, that a scratch here or there on your skin is something to discuss in a council. But I’ll go and check out this village. Yes, I’ll go. Quietly now. It’s not every night that the Master of the Jungle comes to gather you.”

He stepped out to the shivering ground on the edge of the marsh, well knowing that Mysa would never charge over it and laughed, as he ran, to think of the bull’s anger.

He stepped onto the chilly ground at the edge of the marsh, fully aware that Mysa would never run across it, and he laughed as he ran at the thought of the bull’s fury.

“My strength is not altogether gone,” he said. “It may be that the poison is not to the bone. There is a star sitting low yonder.” He looked at it between his half-shut hands. “By the Bull that bought me, it is the Red Flower—the Red Flower that I lay beside before—before I came even to the first Seeonee Pack! Now that I have seen, I will finish the running.”

“My strength isn’t completely gone,” he said. “Maybe the poison hasn’t reached my bones. There’s a star shining low over there.” He looked at it between his partially closed hands. “By the Bull that bought me, it’s the Red Flower—the Red Flower I lay beside before—before I even joined the first Seeonee Pack! Now that I’ve seen it, I’ll finish the race.”

The marsh ended in a broad plain where a light twinkled. It was a long time since Mowgli had concerned himself with the doings of men, but this night the glimmer of the Red Flower drew him forward.

The marsh led to a wide plain where a light flickered. It had been a long time since Mowgli had paid attention to what humans were up to, but tonight the glow of the Red Flower pulled him in.

“I will look,” said he, “as I did in the old days, and I will see how far the Man-Pack has changed.”

“I'll take a look,” he said, “like I did back in the day, and I'll see how much the Man-Pack has changed.”

Forgetting that he was no longer in his own Jungle, where he could do what he pleased, he trod carelessly through the dew-loaded grasses till he came to the hut where the light stood. Three or four yelping dogs gave tongue, for he was on the outskirts of a village.

Forgetting that he was no longer in his own jungle, where he could do whatever he wanted, he walked carelessly through the dew-covered grass until he reached the hut where the light was shining. Three or four barking dogs started to bark because he was on the edge of a village.

“Ho!” said Mowgli, sitting down noiselessly, after sending back a deep wolf-growl that silenced the curs. “What comes will come. Mowgli, what hast thou to do any more with the lairs of the Man-Pack?” He rubbed his mouth, remembering where a stone had struck it years ago when the other Man-Pack had cast him out.

“Hey!” said Mowgli, sitting down quietly after returning a deep wolf-growl that silenced the dogs. “What’s going to happen will happen. Mowgli, what do you have to do with the homes of the Man-Pack anymore?” He rubbed his mouth, recalling where a stone had hit it years ago when the other Man-Pack had kicked him out.

The door of the hut opened, and a woman stood peering out into the darkness. A child cried, and the woman said over her shoulder, “Sleep. It was but a jackal that waked the dogs. In a little time morning comes.”

The door of the hut opened, and a woman stood looking out into the darkness. A child cried, and the woman said over her shoulder, “Sleep. It was just a jackal that woke the dogs. Morning will come soon.”

Mowgli in the grass began to shake as though he had fever. He knew that voice well, but to make sure he cried softly, surprised to find how man’s talk came back, “Messua! O Messua!”

Mowgli lay in the grass, trembling as if he had a fever. He recognized that voice, but to be certain, he called out softly, surprised to hear how easily human speech returned to him, “Messua! Oh Messua!”

“Who calls?” said the woman, a quiver in her voice.

“Who’s calling?” said the woman, her voice trembling.

“Hast thou forgotten?” said Mowgli. His throat was dry as he spoke.

“Have you forgotten?” said Mowgli. His throat was dry as he spoke.

“If it be THOU, what name did I give thee? Say!” She had half shut the door, and her hand was clutching at her breast.

“If it’s you, what name did I give you? Tell me!” She had half closed the door, and her hand was gripping her chest.

“Nathoo! Ohe, Nathoo!” said Mowgli, for, as you remember, that was the name Messua gave him when he first came to the Man-Pack.

“Nathoo! Hey, Nathoo!” shouted Mowgli, because, as you remember, that was the name Messua gave him when he first joined the Man-Pack.

“Come, my son,” she called, and Mowgli stepped into the light, and looked full at Messua, the woman who had been good to him, and whose life he had saved from the Man-Pack so long before. She was older, and her hair was gray, but her eyes and her voice had not changed. Woman-like, she expected to find Mowgli where she had left him, and her eyes travelled upward in a puzzled way from his chest to his head, that touched the top of the door.

“Come here, my son,” she called, and Mowgli stepped into the light, looking directly at Messua, the woman who had been kind to him and whom he had saved from the Man-Pack so long ago. She was older now, her hair gray, but her eyes and voice remained the same. Like many women, she expected Mowgli to be where she had left him, and her gaze moved up in confusion from his chest to his head, which touched the top of the door.

“My son,” she stammered; and then, sinking to his feet: “But it is no longer my son. It is a Godling of the Woods! Ahai!”

“My son,” she stammered; and then, sinking to his feet: “But he is no longer my son. He is a Godling of the Woods! Ahai!”

As he stood in the red light of the oil-lamp, strong, tall, and beautiful, his long black hair sweeping over his shoulders, the knife swinging at his neck, and his head crowned with a wreath of white jasmine, he might easily have been mistaken for some wild god of a jungle legend. The child half asleep on a cot sprang up and shrieked aloud with terror. Messua turned to soothe him, while Mowgli stood still, looking in at the water-jars and the cooking-pots, the grain-bin, and all the other human belongings that he found himself remembering so well.

As he stood in the red light of the oil lamp, strong, tall, and striking, his long black hair falling over his shoulders, the knife hanging at his neck, and his head adorned with a wreath of white jasmine, he could easily have been mistaken for some wild god from a jungle legend. The child, half asleep on a cot, jumped up and screamed in terror. Messua turned to comfort him, while Mowgli remained still, gazing at the water jars, cooking pots, grain bin, and all the other human possessions he remembered so vividly.

“What wilt thou eat or drink?” Messua murmured. “This is all thine. We owe our lives to thee. But art thou him I called Nathoo, or a Godling, indeed?”

“What will you eat or drink?” Messua asked softly. “Everything here is yours. We owe our lives to you. But are you the one I called Nathoo, or are you really a Godling?”

“I am Nathoo,” said Mowgli, “I am very far from my own place. I saw this light, and came hither. I did not know thou wast here.”

“I’m Nathoo,” said Mowgli, “I’m really far from home. I saw this light and came here. I didn’t know you were here.”

“After we came to Khanhiwara,” Messua said timidly, “the English would have helped us against those villagers that sought to burn us. Rememberest thou?”

“After we arrived at Khanhiwara,” Messua said timidly, “the English would have helped us against those villagers who wanted to burn us. Do you remember?”

“Indeed, I have not forgotten.”

"Yeah, I haven't forgotten."

“But when the English Law was made ready, we went to the village of those evil people, and it was no more to be found.”

“But when the English Law was finalized, we went to the village of those wicked people, and it was nowhere to be found.”

“That also I remember,” said Mowgli, with a quiver of his nostril.

"That's something I remember too," said Mowgli, with a twitch of his nose.

“My man, therefore, took service in the fields, and at last—for, indeed, he was a strong man—we held a little land here. It is not so rich as the old village, but we do not need much—we two.”

“My partner, therefore, took a job in the fields, and eventually—because he was a strong man—we managed to acquire a small piece of land here. It’s not as fertile as the old village, but we don’t need much—just the two of us.”

“Where is he the man that dug in the dirt when he was afraid on that night?”

“Where is the guy who was digging in the dirt when he was scared that night?”

“He is dead—a year.”

"He has been gone a year."

“And he?” Mowgli pointed to the child.

“And he?” Mowgli pointed at the kid.

“My son that was born two Rains ago. If thou art a Godling, give him the Favour of the Jungle, that he may be safe among thy—thy people, as we were safe on that night.”

"My son was born two rainy seasons ago. If you're a god, please grant him the favor of the jungle, so he can be safe among your people, just like we were safe that night."

She lifted up the child, who, forgetting his fright, reached out to play with the knife that hung on Mowgli’s chest, and Mowgli put the little fingers aside very carefully.

She picked up the child, who, forgetting his fear, reached out to play with the knife hanging from Mowgli’s chest, and Mowgli gently pushed the little fingers away.

“And if thou art Nathoo whom the tiger carried away,” Messua went on, choking, “he is then thy younger brother. Give him an elder brother’s blessing.”

“And if you are Nathoo, whom the tiger took away,” Messua continued, choking back tears, “then he is your younger brother. Give him your older brother’s blessing.”

“Hai-mai! What do I know of the thing called a blessing? I am neither a Godling nor his brother, and—O mother, mother, my heart is heavy in me.” He shivered as he set down the child.

“Hai-mai! What do I know about something called a blessing? I’m neither a God nor his sibling, and—Oh mother, mother, my heart feels so heavy.” He trembled as he placed the child down.

“Like enough,” said Messua, bustling among the cooking-pots. “This comes of running about the marshes by night. Beyond question, the fever had soaked thee to the marrow.” Mowgli smiled a little at the idea of anything in the Jungle hurting him. “I will make a fire, and thou shalt drink warm milk. Put away the jasmine wreath: the smell is heavy in so small a place.”

“Probably,” said Messua, moving around the cooking pots. “This is what happens when you wander through the marshes at night. No doubt, the fever has gotten into your bones.” Mowgli smiled slightly at the thought of anything in the Jungle being able to hurt him. “I’ll start a fire, and you can drink warm milk. Take away the jasmine wreath; the smell is too strong in such a small space.”

Mowgli sat down, muttering, with his face in his hands. All manner of strange feelings that he had never felt before were running over him, exactly as though he had been poisoned, and he felt dizzy and a little sick. He drank the warm milk in long gulps, Messua patting him on the shoulder from time to time, not quite sure whether he were her son Nathoo of the long ago days, or some wonderful Jungle being, but glad to feel that he was at least flesh and blood.

Mowgli sat down, mumbling to himself with his face in his hands. A mix of strange feelings he had never experienced before washed over him, as if he had been poisoned, making him feel dizzy and a bit sick. He drank the warm milk in big gulps, while Messua occasionally patted him on the shoulder, unsure whether he was her long-lost son Nathoo or some incredible creature from the Jungle, but just relieved to know that he was, at least, real and alive.

“Son,” she said at last,—her eyes were full of pride,—“have any told thee that thou art beautiful beyond all men?”

“Son,” she finally said, her eyes shining with pride, “has anyone ever told you that you are more beautiful than any other man?”

“Hah?” said Mowgli, for naturally he had never heard anything of the kind. Messua laughed softly and happily. The look in his face was enough for her.

“Hah?” said Mowgli, since he had obviously never heard anything like that before. Messua laughed softly and joyfully. The expression on his face was all she needed.

“I am the first, then? It is right, though it comes seldom, that a mother should tell her son these good things. Thou art very beautiful. Never have I looked upon such a man.”

“I’m the first, then? It’s true, even if it doesn’t happen often, that a mother should tell her son these nice things. You are very handsome. I have never seen a man like you.”

Mowgli twisted his head and tried to see over his own hard shoulder, and Messua laughed again so long that Mowgli, not knowing why, was forced to laugh with her, and the child ran from one to the other, laughing too.

Mowgli turned his head and tried to look over his own tough shoulder, and Messua laughed for so long that Mowgli, not understanding why, found himself laughing along with her, and the child ran back and forth between them, laughing as well.

“Nay, thou must not mock thy brother,” said Messua, catching him to her breast. “When thou art one-half as fair we will marry thee to the youngest daughter of a king, and thou shalt ride great elephants.”

“Nah, you shouldn’t tease your brother,” said Messua, pulling him close. “When you’re half as handsome, we’ll marry you off to the youngest daughter of a king, and you’ll get to ride big elephants.”

Mowgli could not understand one word in three of the talk here; the warm milk was taking effect on him after his long run, so he curled up and in a minute was deep asleep, and Messua put the hair back from his eyes, threw a cloth over him, and was happy. Jungle-fashion, he slept out the rest of that night and all the next day; for his instincts, which never wholly slept, warned him there was nothing to fear. He waked at last with a bound that shook the hut, for the cloth over his face made him dream of traps; and there he stood, his hand on his knife, the sleep all heavy in his rolling eyes, ready for any fight.

Mowgli couldn’t understand a word of the conversation happening around him; the warm milk was having an effect on him after his long run, so he curled up and fell fast asleep within minutes. Messua brushed the hair away from his eyes, covered him with a cloth, and felt happy. He slept like a jungle creature for the rest of that night and all through the next day; his instincts, which never completely shut down, told him there was nothing to fear. Eventually, he woke with a start that shook the hut, as the cloth over his face made him dream of traps; and there he was, hand on his knife, sleep still heavy in his rolling eyes, ready for a fight.

Messua laughed, and set the evening meal before him. There were only a few coarse cakes baked over the smoky fire, some rice, and a lump of sour preserved tamarinds—just enough to go on with till he could get to his evening kill. The smell of the dew in the marshes made him hungry and restless. He wanted to finish his spring running, but the child insisted on sitting in his arms, and Messua would have it that his long, blue-black hair must be combed out. So she sang, as she combed, foolish little baby-songs, now calling Mowgli her son, and now begging him to give some of his jungle power to the child. The hut door was closed, but Mowgli heard a sound he knew well, and saw Messua’s jaw drop with horror as a great gray paw came under the bottom of the door, and Gray Brother outside whined a muffled and penitent whine of anxiety and fear.

Messua laughed and set the evening meal in front of him. There were just a few rough cakes baked over the smoky fire, some rice, and a piece of sour preserved tamarind—enough to hold him over until he could get his evening catch. The smell of the dew in the marshes made him hungry and restless. He wanted to finish his evening run, but the child insisted on sitting in his arms, and Messua insisted that his long, blue-black hair had to be combed out. So she sang, as she combed, silly little baby songs, sometimes calling Mowgli her son, and other times begging him to share some of his jungle power with the child. The hut door was closed, but Mowgli heard a sound he recognized, and saw Messua’s jaw drop in horror as a large gray paw came under the bottom of the door, and Gray Brother outside whined a muffled and remorseful whine of anxiety and fear.

“Out and wait! Ye would not come when I called,” said Mowgli in Jungle-talk, without turning his head, and the great gray paw disappeared.

“Come out and wait! You wouldn’t come when I called,” said Mowgli in Jungle-talk, without turning his head, and the large gray paw vanished.

“Do not—do not bring thy—thy servants with thee,” said Messua. “I—we have always lived at peace with the Jungle.”

“Don't—don't bring your—your servants with you,” said Messua. “We’ve always lived in peace with the Jungle.”

“It is peace,” said Mowgli, rising. “Think of that night on the road to Khanhiwara. There were scores of such folk before thee and behind thee. But I see that even in springtime the Jungle People do not always forget. Mother, I go.”

“It’s peace,” Mowgli said as he stood up. “Remember that night on the road to Khanhiwara? There were countless people before and behind you. But I can see that even in spring, the Jungle People don’t always forget. Mother, I’m leaving.”

Messua drew aside humbly—he was indeed a wood-god, she thought; but as his hand was on the door the mother in her made her throw her arms round Mowgli’s neck again and again.

Messua stepped back respectfully—he really was like a wood-god, she thought; but as his hand touched the door, her motherly instincts made her wrap her arms around Mowgli's neck over and over.

“Come back!” she whispered. “Son or no son, come back, for I love thee—Look, he too grieves.”

“Come back!” she whispered. “Son or no son, come back, because I love you—Look, he’s grieving too.”

The child was crying because the man with the shiny knife was going away.

The child was crying because the man with the shiny knife was leaving.

“Come back again,” Messua repeated. “By night or by day this door is never shut to thee.”

“Come back again,” Messua said. “This door is always open to you, whether it’s night or day.”

Mowgli’s throat worked as though the cords in it were being pulled, and his voice seemed to be dragged from it as he answered, “I will surely come back.”

Mowgli's throat tightened as if something was pulling on the muscles inside, and his voice sounded strained as he replied, “I will definitely come back.”

“And now,” he said, as he put by the head of the fawning wolf on the threshold, “I have a little cry against thee, Gray Brother. Why came ye not all four when I called so long ago?”

“And now,” he said, as he set aside the head of the fawning wolf at the door, “I have a little complaint against you, Gray Brother. Why didn’t you all come when I called so long ago?”

“So long ago? It was but last night. I—we—were singing in the Jungle the new songs, for this is the Time of New Talk. Rememberest thou?”

“So long ago? It was just last night. I—we—were singing in the Jungle the new songs, because this is the Time of New Talk. Do you remember?”

“Truly, truly.”

“Really, really.”

“And as soon as the songs were sung,” Gray Brother went on earnestly, “I followed thy trail. I ran from all the others and followed hot-foot. But, O Little Brother, what hast THOU done, eating and sleeping with the Man-Pack?”

“And as soon as the songs were finished,” Gray Brother continued earnestly, “I followed your trail. I ran away from everyone else and pursued you. But, O Little Brother, what have you done, eating and sleeping with the Man-Pack?”

“If ye had come when I called, this had never been,” said Mowgli, running much faster.

“If you had come when I called, this would have never happened,” said Mowgli, running much faster.

“And now what is to be?” said Gray Brother. Mowgli was going to answer when a girl in a white cloth came down some path that led from the outskirts of the village. Gray Brother dropped out of sight at once, and Mowgli backed noiselessly into a field of high-springing crops. He could almost have touched her with his hand when the warm, green stalks closed before his face and he disappeared like a ghost. The girl screamed, for she thought she had seen a spirit, and then she gave a deep sigh. Mowgli parted the stalks with his hands and watched her till she was out of sight.

“And what’s going to happen now?” said Gray Brother. Mowgli was about to reply when a girl in a white cloth walked down a path from the edge of the village. Gray Brother quickly vanished from view, and Mowgli quietly retreated into a field of tall, lush crops. He could almost reach out and touch her as the warm, green stalks closed in front of him, causing him to disappear like a ghost. The girl screamed, thinking she had seen a spirit, and then she let out a deep sigh. Mowgli pushed aside the stalks with his hands and watched her until she was out of sight.

“And now I do not know,” he said, sighing in his turn. “WHY did ye not come when I called?”

“And now I don’t know,” he said, sighing in response. “Why didn’t you come when I called?”

“We follow thee—we follow thee,” Gray Brother mumbled, licking at Mowgli’s heel. “We follow thee always, except in the Time of the New Talk.”

“We're following you—we're following you,” Gray Brother mumbled, licking at Mowgli’s heel. “We always follow you, except during the Time of the New Talk.”

“And would ye follow me to the Man-Pack?” Mowgli whispered.

“And would you follow me to the Man-Pack?” Mowgli whispered.

“Did I not follow thee on the night our old Pack cast thee out? Who waked thee lying among the crops?”

“Did I not follow you on the night our old Pack kicked you out? Who woke you up lying among the crops?”

“Ay, but again?”

"Yeah, but again?"

“Have I not followed thee to-night?”

“Have I not followed you tonight?”

“Ay, but again and again, and it may be again, Gray Brother?”

“Aye, but again and again, and it might be again, Gray Brother?”

Gray Brother was silent. When he spoke he growled to himself, “The Black One spoke truth.”

Gray Brother was quiet. When he finally said something, he muttered to himself, “The Black One spoke the truth.”

“And he said?”

"And he said what?"

“Man goes to Man at the last. Raksha, our mother, said——”

“Man goes to Man in the end. Raksha, our mother, said——”

“So also said Akela on the night of Red Dog,” Mowgli muttered.

“So Akela said on the night of Red Dog,” Mowgli murmured.

“So also says Kaa, who is wiser than us all.”

“So also says Kaa, who is smarter than all of us.”

“What dost thou say, Gray Brother?”

“What do you say, Gray Brother?”

“They cast thee out once, with bad talk. They cut thy mouth with stones. They sent Buldeo to slay thee. They would have thrown thee into the Red Flower. Thou, and not I, hast said that they are evil and senseless. Thou, and not I—I follow my own people—didst let in the Jungle upon them. Thou, and not I, didst make song against them more bitter even than our song against Red Dog.”

“They kicked you out once, spreading lies about you. They wounded you with harsh words. They sent Buldeo to kill you. They wanted to toss you into the Red Flower. You, not me, called them evil and foolish. You, not me—I stick with my own people—invited the Jungle to come at them. You, not me, created a song against them that was even more bitter than our song against Red Dog.”

“I ask thee what THOU sayest?”

"I ask you what you say?"

They were talking as they ran. Gray Brother cantered on a while without replying, and then he said,—between bound and bound as it were,—“Man-cub—Master of the Jungle—Son of Raksha, Lair-brother to me—though I forget for a little while in the spring, thy trail is my trail, thy lair is my lair, thy kill is my kill, and thy death-fight is my death-fight. I speak for the Three. But what wilt thou say to the Jungle?”

They were chatting as they ran. Gray Brother trotted on for a bit without answering, and then he said, right between leaps, “Man-cub—Master of the Jungle—Son of Raksha, my brother by the den—though I might forget for a moment in the spring, your path is my path, your home is my home, your prey is my prey, and your fight to the death is my fight to the death. I speak for the Three. But what will you say to the Jungle?”

“That is well thought. Between the sight and the kill it is not good to wait. Go before and cry them all to the Council Rock, and I will tell them what is in my stomach. But they may not come—in the Time of New Talk they may forget me.”

“That’s a good idea. It’s not smart to wait between seeing and taking action. Go ahead and gather everyone at the Council Rock, and I’ll share what’s on my mind. But they might not come—in this new era, they may forget about me.”

“Hast thou, then, forgotten nothing?” snapped Gray Brother over his shoulder, as he laid himself down to gallop, and Mowgli followed, thinking.

“Have you forgotten nothing?” snapped Gray Brother over his shoulder as he started to gallop, and Mowgli followed, deep in thought.

At any other season the news would have called all the Jungle together with bristling necks, but now they were busy hunting and fighting and killing and singing. From one to another Gray Brother ran, crying, “The Master of the Jungle goes back to Man! Come to the Council Rock.” And the happy, eager People only answered, “He will return in the summer heats. The Rains will drive him to lair. Run and sing with us, Gray Brother.”

At any other time, the news would have gathered all the animals in the Jungle with raised fur, but now they were occupied with hunting, fighting, killing, and singing. Gray Brother ran from one to another, shouting, “The Master of the Jungle is going back to Man! Come to the Council Rock.” And the joyful, excited creatures only replied, “He'll be back in the summer heat. The Rains will force him to his den. Come play and sing with us, Gray Brother.”

“But the Master of the Jungle goes back to Man,” Gray Brother would repeat.

“But the Master of the Jungle returns to Man,” Gray Brother would repeat.

“Eee—Yoawa? Is the Time of New Talk any less sweet for that?” they would reply. So when Mowgli, heavy-hearted, came up through the well-remembered rocks to the place where he had been brought into the Council, he found only the Four, Baloo, who was nearly blind with age, and the heavy, cold-blooded Kaa coiled around Akela’s empty seat.

“Eee—Yoawa? Does the Time of New Talk feel any less sweet because of that?” they would answer. So when Mowgli, feeling sad, climbed up through the familiar rocks to the spot where he had been brought into the Council, he found only the Four—Baloo, who was nearly blind from old age, and the heavy, cold-blooded Kaa wrapped around Akela’s empty seat.

“Thy trail ends here, then, Manling?” said Kaa, as Mowgli threw himself down, his face in his hands. “Cry thy cry. We be of one blood, thou and I—man and snake together.”

“Is this where your journey ends, little man?” said Kaa, as Mowgli threw himself down, his face in his hands. “Go ahead and cry. We are of one blood, you and I—man and snake together.”

“Why did I not die under Red Dog?” the boy moaned. “My strength is gone from me, and it is not any poison. By night and by day I hear a double step upon my trail. When I turn my head it is as though one had hidden himself from me that instant. I go to look behind the trees and he is not there. I call and none cry again; but it is as though one listened and kept back the answer. I lie down, but I do not rest. I run the spring running, but I am not made still. I bathe, but I am not made cool. The kill sickens me, but I have no heart to fight except I kill. The Red Flower is in my body, my bones are water—and—I know not what I know.”

“Why didn't I die under Red Dog?” the boy groaned. “I’ve lost all my strength, and it’s not from any poison. Day and night, I hear a second set of footsteps following me. Whenever I turn my head, it’s like someone just hid from me. I look behind the trees, and no one’s there. I call out, but no one answers; it feels like someone is listening and holding back the reply. I lie down, but I can’t rest. I run to the spring, but I’m still not at peace. I bathe, but I don’t feel cool. The kill disgusts me, but I have no heart to fight unless I kill. The Red Flower is in my body, my bones feel like water—and—I don’t even know what I know.”

“What need of talk?” said Baloo slowly, turning his head to where Mowgli lay. “Akela by the river said it, that Mowgli should drive Mowgli back to the Man-Pack. I said it. But who listens now to Baloo? Bagheera—where is Bagheera this night?—he knows also. It is the Law.”

“What’s the point of talking?” Baloo said slowly, turning his head towards Mowgli. “Akela by the river said it, that Mowgli should return to the Man-Pack. I said it. But who pays attention to Baloo now? Bagheera—where is Bagheera tonight?—he knows too. It’s the Law.”

“When we met at Cold Lairs, Manling, I knew it,” said Kaa, turning a little in his mighty coils. “Man goes to Man at the last, though the Jungle does not cast him out.”

“When we met at Cold Lairs, Manling, I knew it,” said Kaa, shifting a bit in his powerful coils. “In the end, a man turns to another man, even though the Jungle doesn’t reject him.”

The Four looked at one another and at Mowgli, puzzled but obedient.

The Four glanced at each other and then at Mowgli, confused but compliant.

“The Jungle does not cast me out, then?” Mowgli stammered.

“The Jungle doesn’t reject me, then?” Mowgli stammered.

Gray Brother and the Three growled furiously, beginning, “So long as we live none shall dare——” But Baloo checked them.

Gray Brother and the Three growled angrily, starting, “As long as we live, no one will dare——” But Baloo stopped them.

“I taught thee the Law. It is for me to speak,” he said; “and, though I cannot now see the rocks before me, I see far. Little Frog, take thine own trail; make thy lair with thine own blood and pack and people; but when there is need of foot or tooth or eye, or a word carried swiftly by night, remember, Master of the Jungle, the Jungle is thine at call.”

“I taught you the Law. It's my turn to speak,” he said; “and, even though I can’t see the obstacles in front of me right now, I can see far ahead. Little Frog, follow your own path; build your home with your own effort and community; but when you need strength, speed, vision, or a message delivered quickly at night, remember, Master of the Jungle, the Jungle is yours to command.”

“The Middle Jungle is thine also,” said Kaa. “I speak for no small people.”

“The Middle Jungle is yours too,” said Kaa. “I don’t speak for just a few people.”

“Hai-mai, my brothers,” cried Mowgli, throwing up his arms with a sob. “I know not what I know! I would not go; but I am drawn by both feet. How shall I leave these nights?”

“Hai-mai, my brothers,” cried Mowgli, throwing up his arms with a sob. “I don't know what I'm feeling! I don’t want to go; but I’m being pulled in both directions. How can I leave these nights?”

“Nay, look up, Little Brother,” Baloo repeated. “There is no shame in this hunting. When the honey is eaten we leave the empty hive.”

"Nah, look up, Little Brother," Baloo repeated. "There's no shame in this hunting. When we finish the honey, we leave the empty hive."

“Having cast the skin,” said Kaa, “we may not creep into it afresh. It is the Law.”

“Now that we’ve shed our skin,” said Kaa, “we can’t crawl back into it again. That’s the Law.”

“Listen, dearest of all to me,” said Baloo. There is neither word nor will here to hold thee back. Look up! Who may question the Master of the Jungle? I saw thee playing among the white pebbles yonder when thou wast a little frog; and Bagheera, that bought thee for the price of a young bull newly killed, saw thee also. Of that Looking Over we two only remain; for Raksha, thy lair-mother, is dead with thy lair-father; the old Wolf-Pack is long since dead; thou knowest whither Shere Khan went, and Akela died among the dholes, where, but for thy wisdom and strength, the second Seeonee Pack would also have died. There remains nothing but old bones. It is no longer the Man-cub that asks leave of his Pack, but the Master of the Jungle that changes his trail. Who shall question Man in his ways?”

“Listen, my dear,” said Baloo. There’s nothing here to stop you. Look up! Who can question the Master of the Jungle? I saw you playing among the white pebbles over there when you were just a little frog; and Bagheera, who bought you for the price of a freshly killed young bull, saw you too. Of that time, only the two of us remain; because Raksha, your mother, is dead along with your father; the old Wolf-Pack has long since disappeared; you know what happened to Shere Khan, and Akela died among the dholes, where, if it weren’t for your wisdom and strength, the second Seeonee Pack would also have perished. All that’s left are old bones. It’s not the Man-cub who asks permission from his Pack anymore, but the Master of the Jungle who changes his path. Who can question Man in his actions?

“But Bagheera and the Bull that bought me,” said Mowgli. “I would not——”

“But Bagheera and the Bull that bought me,” said Mowgli. “I would not——”

His words were cut short by a roar and a crash in the thicket below, and Bagheera, light, strong, and terrible as always, stood before him.

His words were interrupted by a roar and a crash in the bushes below, and Bagheera, swift, powerful, and as fierce as ever, stood in front of him.

“Therefore,” he said, stretching out a dripping right paw, “I did not come. It was a long hunt, but he lies dead in the bushes now—a bull in his second year—the Bull that frees thee, Little Brother. All debts are paid now. For the rest, my word is Baloo’s word.” He licked Mowgli’s foot. “Remember, Bagheera loved thee,” he cried, and bounded away. At the foot of the hill he cried again long and loud, “Good hunting on a new trail, Master of the Jungle! Remember, Bagheera loved thee.”

"So," he said, stretching out his wet right paw, "I didn't come. It was a long hunt, but he’s lying dead in the bushes now—a bull in his second year—the Bull that sets you free, Little Brother. All debts are settled now. As for the rest, my word is Baloo’s word." He licked Mowgli’s foot. "Remember, Bagheera loved you," he shouted, and then took off. At the base of the hill, he called out again, loud and clear, "Happy hunting on a new trail, Master of the Jungle! Remember, Bagheera loved you."

“Thou hast heard,” said Baloo. “There is no more. Go now; but first come to me. O wise Little Frog, come to me!”

“You've heard,” said Baloo. “That’s all there is. Go now; but first come to me. Oh wise Little Frog, come to me!”

“It is hard to cast the skin,” said Kaa as Mowgli sobbed and sobbed, with his head on the blind bear’s side and his arms round his neck, while Baloo tried feebly to lick his feet.

“It’s hard to shed the skin,” said Kaa as Mowgli bawled, resting his head on the blind bear’s side and wrapping his arms around its neck, while Baloo weakly tried to lick his feet.

“The stars are thin,” said Gray Brother, snuffing at the dawn wind. “Where shall we lair to-day? for from now, we follow new trails.”

“The stars are faint,” said Gray Brother, sniffing the morning breeze. “Where should we rest today? Because from now on, we’re taking new paths.”


And this is the last of the Mowgli stories.

And this is the final story of Mowgli.





THE OUTSONG

[This is the song that Mowgli heard behind him in the Jungle till he came to Messua’s door again.]

[This is the song that Mowgli heard behind him in the Jungle until he came to Messua’s door again.]

     Baloo

     For the sake of him who showed
     One wise Frog the Jungle-Road,
     Keep the Law the Man-Pack make—
     For thy blind old Baloo’s sake!
     Clean or tainted, hot or stale,
     Hold it as it were the Trail,
     Through the day and through the night,
     Questing neither left nor right.
     For the sake of him who loves
     Thee beyond all else that moves,
     When thy Pack would make thee pain,
     Say: “Tabaqui sings again.”
      When thy Pack would work thee ill,
     Say: “Shere Khan is yet to kill.”
      When the knife is drawn to slay,
     Keep the Law and go thy way.
     (Root and honey, palm and spathe,
     Guard a cub from harm and scathe!)
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree,
     Jungle-Favour go with thee!
     Baloo

     For the one who showed
     A wise Frog the Jungle Road,
     Follow the Law the Man-Pack makes— 
     For your blind old Baloo’s sake! 
     Clean or dirty, hot or cold, 
     Treat it like it’s the Trail, 
     Through the day and through the night, 
     Searching neither left nor right. 
     For the one who loves 
     You more than anything that moves, 
     When your Pack would cause you pain, 
     Say: “Tabaqui sings again.” 
     When your Pack would do you harm, 
     Say: “Shere Khan is still to charm.” 
     When the knife is drawn to kill, 
     Follow the Law and go your way. 
     (Root and honey, palm and spathe, 
     Protect a cub from danger and wrath!) 
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree, 
     Jungle-Favor go with you!
     Kaa

     Anger is the egg of Fear—
     Only lidless eyes are clear.
     Cobra-poison none may leech.
     Even so with Cobra-speech.
     Open talk shall call to thee
     Strength, whose mate is Courtesy.
     Send no lunge beyond thy length;
     Lend no rotten bough thy strength.
     Gauge thy gape with buck or goat,
     Lest thine eye should choke thy throat,
     After gorging, wouldst thou sleep?
     Look thy den is hid and deep,
     Lest a wrong, by thee forgot,
     Draw thy killer to the spot.
     East and West and North and South,
     Wash thy hide and close thy mouth.
     (Pit and rift and blue pool-brim,
     Middle-Jungle follow him!)
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree,
     Jungle-Favour go with thee!
     Kaa

     Anger is the root of Fear—  
     Only watchful eyes can see clearly.  
     No one can extract cobra venom.  
     The same goes for cobra words.  
     Honest conversation will summon you  
     Strength, which is paired with Courtesy.  
     Don’t reach beyond your reach;  
     Don’t lend your strength to a weak branch.  
     Measure your appetite with deer or goats,  
     So your throat doesn’t choke on your greed.  
     After feasting, do you plan to sleep?  
     Make sure your den is hidden and deep,  
     So a forgotten wrong doesn’t  
     Bring your enemy to your lair.  
     East, West, North, and South,  
     Clean your skin and keep quiet.  
     (Pit and crack and blue pool's edge,  
     Middle-Jungle follows him!)  
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree,  
     May the Jungle's Favor be with you!
     Bagheera

     In the cage my life began;
     Well I know the worth of Man.
     By the Broken Lock that freed—
     Man-cub, ‘ware the Man-cub’s breed!
     Scenting-dew or starlight pale,
     Choose no tangled tree-cat trail.
     Pack or council, hunt or den,
     Cry no truce with Jackal-Men.
     Feed them silence when they say:
     “Come with us an easy way.”
      Feed them silence when they seek
     Help of thine to hurt the weak.
     Make no banaar’s boast of skill;
     Hold thy peace above the kill.
     Let nor call nor song nor sign
     Turn thee from thy hunting-line.
     (Morning mist or twilight clear,
     Serve him, Wardens of the Deer!)
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree,
     Jungle-Favour go with thee!
     Bagheera

     In the cage, my life started;  
     I know well the value of Man.  
     By the Broken Lock that set me free—  
     Man-cub, watch out for the Man-cub’s kind!  
     Whether it's the scent of dew or pale starlight,  
     Don't choose a tangled tree-cat path.  
     Pack or council, hunt or den,  
     Don't make peace with Jackal-Men.  
     Give them silence when they say:  
     “Come with us, it’s an easy way.”  
     Give them silence when they ask  
     For your help to harm the weak.  
     Don’t boast like a loud fool;  
     Stay quiet above the kill.  
     Let neither call nor song nor sign  
     Distract you from your hunting path.  
     (Morning mist or clear twilight,  
     Serve him, Wardens of the Deer!)  
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree,  
     Jungle-Favor go with you!
     The Three

     On the trail that thou must tread
     To the thresholds of our dread,
     Where the Flower blossoms red;
     Through the nights when thou shalt lie
     Prisoned from our Mother-sky,
     Hearing us, thy loves, go by;
     In the dawns when thou shalt wake
     To the toil thou canst not break,
     Heartsick for the Jungle’s sake:
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree,
     Wisdom, Strength, and Courtesy,
     Jungle-Favour go with thee!
     The Three

     On the path you must walk  
     To the doorsteps of our fears,  
     Where the Flower blooms red;  
     Through the nights you will lie  
     Trapped away from our Mother-sky,  
     Hearing us, your loved ones, pass by;  
     In the mornings when you wake  
     To the work you can’t escape,  
     Heartbroken for the Jungle’s sake:  
     Wood and Water, Wind and Tree,  
     Wisdom, Strength, and Courtesy,  
     Jungle-Favor go with you!  










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!